Date: 2021-02-19 23:07:51+00:00
Keywords: Fiction; Fantasy; Historical; Paranormal; Romantic
Description: The Queen of Darkness will stop at nothing to get to Drew, and that means ending Kelia's life once and for all. After returning from the brink of death, Kelia Starling is ready to sacrifice everything for Drew's freedom, but that doesn't mean she's willing to forgive him after what he did to her. The only path to freedom, however, leads to the monster who wants Kelia dead: the Queen of Darkness. To defeat her once and for all, Kelia and Drew must first face down an island of Shadows Drew betrayed, creatures Kelia never knew existed, and a woman from Kelia's past that she once called a friend.

Queen of Darkness

Book 4 in The Vampire Pirate Saga

Isadora Brown

Rebecca Hamilton

Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Did You Like Queen of Darkness?

Newsletter Information

About the Author

1

The moment consciousness tugged at her mind, ripping her away from slumber, Kelia’s head throbbed with a strange, aching beat. She couldn’t help but reach up and press her hands around her temples. Although the gentle pressure of her fingers eased her pain, the threat of fresh agony if she opened her eyes compelled her to keep them closed.

What’s going on?

“Easy there, darling,” a familiar voice murmured next to her.

The fine hairs on her arms and neck sparked, as if called by magic to him.

“Is she waking up?” another voice asked. This one was low, feminine, and smooth. Emma. Kelia could recognize the earth witch’s voice anywhere. “How is she?”

There was a tremor in her voice, as if she was worried about something. But what could Emma possibly be worried about? Emma never worried about anything.

“She’s conscious, but besides that, I don’t know anything,” Drew replied dryly. “Perhaps you witches should go assist Wendy on getting us back to Nassau as quickly as possible. A wind witch only has control of the wind. Daniella, maybe you can do something useful and set fire to the ocean.”

After a disgruntled snort and footsteps that sounded as though they were stomping away, a door slammed with finality.

“Why are you so hard on her?” Emma asked.

“You know why. What she did to Kelia—”

“It worked, didn’t it?” Emma snapped. "Getting Kelia in the breeding program allowed Kelia to find Wendy. It also allowed you to get them off Port George and away from The Society. If anything, Daniella is the reason you got Kelia back.”

“Only to fall into the Queen’s hands, must I remind you.”

Kelia opened her eyes. But instead of the stinging light she expected, she was met with darkness. Aside from the two distinct silhouettes she knew to be Emma and Drew, everything was inky black. Her head pounded, but she blinked until her eyes adjusted to the darkness.

No, it was more than that. More than her vision just getting used to the shadows of the room. Kelia could actually see through the darkness now.

But why?

“What happened?” Kelia asked. With her throat so dry, it was difficult for Kelia to speak. Her voice sounded foreign, as though she had not had the ability to formulate words in years. “I remember the Queen had me. And then…”

What did she remember? The Queen had given her some kind of poison that would make her throw up. It would not kill her immediately; rather, she would slowly bleed out from the inside and the vomit would bring the blood out.

Kelia shifted so she could sit up and nearly rolled off the bed. The movement was too much too soon. Both Drew and Emma rushed to her side.

“Where am I now?” Kelia asked, gripping hard on the edge of the bed to keep from falling over.

She closed her eyes and tilted her head up, her nostrils flaring as she tried to pick up the scent. Salt. Clear, crisp air. A heavy aroma that hung around ships at sea. Her ears picked up the waves lapping against the ship. Footsteps clacked and thudded on wood, and the ship groaned. Birds cawed in the distance.

“The Wraith,” she murmured, more to herself. She slowly opened her eyes. “I’m on the Wraith. How? Why?”

Drew placed his hands together and took a seat on the edge of the bed. “There is plenty of time to answer those questions later. For now, let’s make sure you are okay. How are you feeling?”

Kelia leaned back so her head rested on the pillow behind her. It felt familiar, smelled familiar. Drew’s pillow. This was his room. Now she saw it, clear as day. The desk behind Emma, filled with unorganized parchments and maps. The bookcase nailed into the floor, filled with books she still had not found the time to read.

She turned to face the window, taking great care not to move the way she had before so she would not be confronted with a strong bout of dizziness again. But the window was blotted out. Something black was pressed against the glass.

“What’s on the window?” she asked, pointing.

Emma leaned against the edge of Drew’s desk so she, too, could look at the window. “A concoction I created,” she said, pulling her dark braid to fall over her shoulder, the ends splaying against a plain, fitted dress which looked comfortable rather than stylish. “Similar to tar,” she added. “It’s to block out the sun.”

Drew shot Emma a look before plastering a smile onto his face. “Don’t listen to her, darling. That’s not important right now.”

“How not?” Emma asked, scoffing. “It’s perhaps the most important thing right now. And I will speak the truth even if it’s difficult. Especially if someone I care about, perhaps even love, deserves to know the truth. Especially if perhaps that same someone should hear the truth from me before they find out from someone else. What do you think, Drew Knight?” She crossed her arms over her chest and gave Drew an expectant look. “Perhaps Kelia deserves to hear the truth? And if so, who does she deserve to hear it from, hmm?”

“Drew…” Kelia said slowly, fixing her gaze on the Sea Shadow.

Drew looked tired; that was certain. It appeared as though he had been carrying a large burden that either he had given up or resolved but which still left him exhausted. Regardless, even now, she couldn’t help but stare at him. His dark eyes that seemed to penetrate to her very soul. Those lips that made her recall the times he had kissed her in all the right places. Those cheekbones, that jawline, his beautiful face that looked as though it was made from marble. His dark hair fell into his face, and Kelia itched to push the strands away.

But as beautiful as he was, his expression belied his guilt. He was hiding something.

“What are you not telling me?” she pressed.

Drew opened his mouth, and, judging by the look on his face, Kelia could tell whatever he was about to say was going to be charming…a charming half-truth. He did that sometimes, thinking he was protecting her by withholding information; when, really, she would prefer the whole truth, even if she would not be pleased by it.

“Drew?” She raised her eyebrows in hopes he would understand how serious she was. “No lies of omission, please.”

She tilted her head to the side, hoping to stretch out her neck. A slight tug against the side of her throat made her grunt. She reached up to touch the tender area, hoping to soothe it, but hesitated when her fingers came across something sticky. Something moist.

She furrowed her brow and brought her fingers in front of her. She had to blink once, twice, her thumb caressing her fingers in order to get a better feel for the substance before darting her gaze back to Drew, more confused than before.

Drew’s fingers coiled and he placed his hands underneath his chin. The posture was all wrong for someone like Drew Knight. He looked hesitant, worried. What could he have to worry about? They weren’t with the Queen any longer, were they?

“There’s something you should probably know,” he said finally.

“I’ve gathered as much. And that’s why I—”

A strange, metallic scent caught her off guard, tickling her nostrils. How did she know that scent? Why was it so familiar to her?

Her stomach rumbled. She was hungry. When was the last time she’d eaten? Probably around the time the Queen gave her that poison.

She shifted her focus back onto her fingers.

“Drew?” She brought her fingers closer to her eyes. “Is this blood? Is that why my neck hurts?”

“You didn’t think it wise to heal her neck after?” Emma started through gritted teeth, but Drew cut her off with a hysterical chuckle.

Without turning to look at Emma, he pushed her back gently toward the door. “Don’t you have a redhead to supervise? I don’t want her burning down my ship with her fire fingers and whatnot.”

“What aren’t you telling me?” Kelia asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. “Drew, what’s going on? What happened to me? Did the Queen do this to me? Did you killer her?”

“Not exactly.”

“Not exactly to which question?”

“Any of them.” He stepped toward the bed and eased his way down so he sat at the foot of the mattress, twisting his torso to face Kelia. “Listen, princess, you’ve been unconscious for three days. I think the most important thing right now is for you to get your strength back.”

“What?” Kelia demanded, dropping her hand so it hit the sheets. Crimson splattered against the off-white sheets, but Kelia did not even blink at the thought.

“It’s completely normal, I assure you.” Drew was using his hands animatedly now, and Kelia knew he only did that when he was nervous about something. Usually, this occurred only when he had to ask Emma something or needed a favor from her she would not particularly like; like asking her to dress like a whore in order to listen in on private conversations and obtain information. Kelia never thought Drew would need to use it on her, and yet, here he was, talking with his hands. “Being unconscious for three days, I mean.”

“How is that normal?” Kelia sat up straighter. “You mean it’s a normal side effect of the potion? Why did you kick Emma out? Maybe she can help. And why is there blood on my neck? Did I get hurt? And why aren’t we with the Queen? I assume you rescued me, but how did you pull that off?” She blinked and locked eyes with Drew. “Please, Drew. I don’t feel…I can’t explain it. Something is wrong with me. No, not wrong. That’s not the word I’m looking for. I feel different. But I don’t know why I feel different, and that scares me. If you know what happened to me, you need to tell me. Now.”

Drew’s dark brown eyes never wavered, though she could tell he was worried about something. Seeing him that vulnerable, again, was enough to shoot warning alarms in Kelia’s head. She grabbed the sheet bunched around her lap and waited for him to speak.

“Okay,” he said. “I’ll tell you. But you must promise you’ll allow me to finish the story before you ask any questions.”

Kelia nodded. “That’s fair.”

Drew dropped his gaze to her hands and reached out so he could take one in his own. The familiar sensation of his rough skin against hers made some of the tension in her muscles dissipate, but it wasn’t enough to ease up on Drew. She still needed to know what was going on.

“I need to preface this story with a gentle reminder that I love you and that hasn’t changed at all,” Drew said. “Anything I’ve done is for you and your well-being. I would do anything for you, anything to ensure your safety. Do you understand?”

“Yes,” Kelia said, “but, Drew, you’re starting to scare me. Can’t you tell me what’s going on?"

She looked over at the window, only to be reminded that the curtains were drawn. Kelia did not even know what time it was, if it was sunny or if it was raining.

“Of course.” He cleared his throat, lacing his fingers with hers and squeezing them gently. “When I found you had been taken, I could not, I did not…I was not a pleasant person to be around. Because we had the map to Sangre, we set sail almost immediately. Wendy was too wrapped up in her own sorrow to muster up the ability to get us to the island faster so we had to make do with the wind as it was provided by the Keeper of the Sky.”

“Okay,” Kelia said, tightening her grip on the sheets. She did not take her eyes off of him. He was acting strange, completely unlike himself, and that scared her.

“We got to the island, and Daniella created a massive fire,” he continued. “Wendy flew the fire over using her power, and everything burned. A Shadow’s biggest fear is fire. It is the only thing besides being pierced in the heart that can kill us.”

“So you burned the island.” Kelia needed him to stay on track, and yet, he kept trailing off, as though he wanted to avoid getting to the part that was most important now.

“I ran across the water to the island and into the manor,” he continued. "I found you, and I brought you back. Unfortunately, Emma knew instantly what you were poisoned with; it’s an incredibly rare concoction that eats away your insides and causes you to continue vomiting, regardless if your stomach is full or empty. It causes internal bleeding, so your death, which could happen weeks after receiving the poison, stretches out. Each passing day gets worse. You lose more blood, and the pain increases, but the end result is the same: you die.”

Kelia rubbed her lips together, trying to ignore the way her heart lurched in her throat. Her palms moistened with sweat, and she continued to squeeze the sheets so her hands would not start shaking. She never thought she would be one to fear death, and yet, she could not help but indulge in a moment of thorough self-pity.

“Is there a cure?” she demanded to know. She could hear how shrill her voice was and shook her head, trying to calm herself down. It did no good. “Am I—are you saying I’m going to die? Is that why I was unconscious for three days? Emma must have found a cure, right? Because I feel better now. Please tell me she found a cure.”

“Darling,” Drew said. He dropped her hand to reach for a stray strand of blonde hair but held back and then dropped his hand into his lap once more. “I was not finished.”

“Oh.” She shifted her hips. “I apologize. Go on.”

“There is no cure for what the Queen gave you, unfortunately,” he said. Each word was enunciated, and Kelia could tell that, once again, he was trying to buy time. She was close to reaching over and throttling him to speed things up. “If we didn’t do what we did, you would have died. I could not bare to think about you not here, with me, at my side. The probability of you dying…I could not let that occur. And yes, I know that makes me selfish, but I do not regret it, and I would do it again and again if it took away your pain and meant you would survive.”

“Drew,” Kelia said. “What did you do? If you saved me, why do you look so…desolate?”

“Because in order to save you, I had to kill you,” he said. “You were unconscious for three days because your body needed to accept the change.”

“I don’t understand,” Kelia said slowly. “What aren’t you telling me? What change?”

“I’m sure you’ve noticed your stronger sense of smell, your ability to see through the darkness…” Drew took in a breath and reached out to take Kelia’s hand in his. “I had to change you, Kelia. It was the only way. I had to turn you into a Sea Shadow.”

2

Kelia ripped her hand away from Drew and pulled her knees, still draped with covers, up to her chest and wrapped her arms around them. “I’m sorry, Drew. You’ll have to repeat that. It sounded as if you said you transformed me into a Sea Shadow. But, certainly, you wouldn’t have done that. You would have waited until I was conscious to get my consent. Please tell me you really didn’t turn me without asking.”

“There was no time,” he said, a lilt of regret in tone.

“You said it would have taken weeks for me to die!" Kelia said, throwing her arms out but keeping her knees up. "You knew I’d just arrived at that island days ago. Why not wait? Why not make certain living life as a Sea Shadow was something I wanted?”

“We didn’t know if anything else was done to you,” Drew said.

“That’s shit, and you know it.” She balled her fingers into fists. Her head started pounding once more, and something moved in her mouth. At first, she thought it was painful, but, if anything, it was just a surprise. When she moved her tongue to feel what had happened, she cut it on something sharp.

Fangs.

She had fangs now.

Tears sprang to her eyes. Not because of the pain, but because what Drew said was actually true.

“Why did you do this to me?” she asked, her voice breaking. A tear streamed down her face, and then another. “Why didn’t you talk to me about it first?”

“I told you—”

“No lies,” Kelia snapped. “You’ve kept things from me before, things I understood and forgave you for, but do not lie to me, Drew. You owe me more than that. The Queen wanted to watch you suffer. I am almost certain she did not expect you to arrive so quickly to retrieve me, and she most certainly did not expect fire to rain from the sky and you to get me yourself. You had time. You could have waited before turning me, but you chose not to.”

“I did what I thought I had to do to stop your suffering,” Drew said. His voice was cold, resigned. “You were unresponsive. The Queen is a vile, twisted thing. I did not want you to endure any more pain. I turned you because I thought that was our only option.”

“Our only option?” Kelia struggled to sit straighter in her bed but shifted as best as she could. “There was no our in this plan, Drew. I never got a chance to make a decision. No, this was a choice you made. You were selfish. You just wanted to keep me all to yourself!”

“What?” His voice was small but sharp. His brown eyes narrowed, and his own fangs elongated.

Kelia trusted he had no intention of trying to scare her. Even if he was angry or hurt, he would not do something like that.

You thought he was not the sort of person to transform you into a monster, but he did that the first chance he got, a voice pointed out.

“I won’t repeat myself,” Kelia snapped, staring out the window as best as she could. Emma’s concoction masked the day or the night, but she preferred blackness to Drew at the moment. “Why else would you make a decision you cannot undo?”

“Would you have preferred vomiting until you had nothing left?” Drew demanded, all but sitting back up in his chair and narrowing his eyes. “Nothing left except blood? Did you enjoy the taste of your own blood as it came up? I saw you, the blood crusted on your lip. I saw the speckled red blood on your tunic. I saw you, and I thought the worst. I thought the Queen—” His voice hitched, and Kelia could swear she picked up the sight of tears accumulating in his eyes. But she blinked, and they were gone. Perhaps they had never been there. “You do not know the position I was in.”

“And what position was that?” Kelia snapped her gaze toward Drew, flexing her fingers to keep from playing with her nails. She needed something to do, anything to get this energy out of her body, or else it would come out of her mouth in words she probably should not say. She reached up and tugged at her hair. It felt odd, her hair coating the back of her neck when she typically had it braided back. She might not be the same person she was, but that did not mean everything else had to change.

“Have you forgotten how much I love you?” he asked, a heartbreaking sound of despair in his voice.

The words hung between them, sharp enough neither one of them wanted to risk dancing around them.

Kelia stilled her braiding but did not drop her hands. It was as though everything inside of Drew collapsed. His shoulders hunched forward, his gaze dropped to the floor, and he all but plopped onto the corner of the bed by Kelia’s foot. His head was in his palms, his hair hanging in front of him.

Kelia had a desire to go to him, to comfort him, to tell him that she still loved him. But the desire never actualized. Her fingers turned to fists, and her nails dug into her skin, reminding her that she’d been turned into a monster who would live forever. How could he claim to love her after choosing that fate for her?

“If you loved me,” Kelia said, surprised by her own coldness, “you would have let me suffer.”

There was more silence; a dagger to her heart and to his. This was not the way they should be talking to each other after so recently being reunited. They should be embracing, wrapped up in each other’s arms. They should be making love, remembering how their bodies felt, how they tasted, what it meant when they were connected. Not shouting. Not saying wicked things they could not take back.

Drew lifted his head. “I will never let you suffer again. I would rather you hate me. When you got lashings because of me, when you were sent to the breeding program because of me, you do not know the toll it took. You still do not understand how utterly difficult it was to keep from immediately going to you.”

“Why didn’t you?” Kelia pushed. “You’re a Sea Shadow. You just told me you ran on water to get to me. Why didn’t you get me from the prison in Port George? Why didn’t you get me from the breeding program?"

“If you recall,” Drew said, his voice nearly a growl, “I did.” He stood, turning his body to her. “You told me you didn’t want to leave.”

“And you respected that decision but not this one?”

“Look where that got you!” he said. “I vowed I would never let you go so easily again. How was I to know you did not want to be changed?" Drew threw out his arms at his side. “How could I know that? We never discussed what we should do if we were confronted with the situation. I made a decision in the heat of the moment. Perhaps you think it was the wrong one, but it ended your pain and kept you alive, and that will always be the right decision to me.”

“You know how I feel about Sea Shadows,” Kelia insisted.

Drew arched an eyebrow at her before shaking his head and beginning to pace. Each time he turned on the balls of his feet, the floor squeaked beneath his weight. “I know what you were taught to feel about Shadows, yes, but after everything we’ve been through together…I didn’t realize you still felt that way.”

“You hate the Queen for what she did to you, and yet, you did the same thing to me.”

“Don’t you dare compare me to that horrible monster,” Drew said through gritted teeth. “That bitch changed me so I could be little more than a plaything; something she could reach for on her own time. I changed you to save your life. I am not keeping you with me if you want to leave. Everything I have done, I have done for you.”

“But you hate yourself, too” Kelia said. “You tell me so all the time. Why would you want to make me into something even you, yourself, hate?”

Drew froze, his attention settling on her face as his expression drooped. “Is that what you think?” he asked. “That I hate myself because I am a Shadow?”

“Is that not why?”

Drew’s lips pressed together and he shook his head. “I don’t hate myself because of what I am, but because who I was. I hate myself for the mistakes I have made, mistakes that I will never make again, because of you. I’m sorry if you are unhappy with the choice I made, but, for once, I am not ashamed of a decision I made. Saving you…it is the most right thing I have ever done.”

Kelia’s eyes pinched with tears, and she hated herself for doing something as weak as getting teary-eyed in front of the man who probably ruined her entire life. She looked away from him, the sheets bunched into her hands again. She couldn’t control herself any longer, and, before she knew what she was doing, his silk sheets—sheets that had been draped over her naked body after a passionate night of love-making—were red ribbons in her hands. She had torn through them like they were nothing but paper.

Kelia blinked at the mess she had made. How could she do something like that with simply her hands? It made no sense. She didn’t have the strength—

Except, she did.

If this wasn’t proof that she was a Sea Shadow, she didn’t know what else could convince her.

She pushed herself to a standing position. The action was too quick, and her knees nearly gave out from beneath her. Drew stepped forward, his arms extended, ready to catch her. But she thrust out her arm with her palm facing him, stopping him from doing so.

“No,” she said, her voice shaking as she used her other hand to hold herself up. “Don’t touch me.”

“You’ve been unconscious for three days,” he said. “It’s going to take time to get comfortable walking again. Let me help you.”

“You’ve ‘helped’ quite enough already, thank you,” she said, biting out the words.

The tone of her voice seemed to be the only thing she really had control over. She couldn’t even stand just yet. Dropping her hand to the bed in order to give herself more support, Kelia righted her feet and pushed up. If she was supposed to be a goddamn Sea Shadow, then at the very least, she should be able to walk across a room, open the door, and tell Drew Knight to get out. Even if this was his room.

She took a step and then another. She did not need to look at Drew in order to know his expression was one of pity, and that was the last thing she wanted from the man who reduced her to this.

Before she knew what she was doing, she launched herself at him. Kelia had never been this angry before, and she had never expected to feel such burning anger toward Drew, out of anyone in the world. She managed to crack his jaw with her fist, her new strength sending him backward. With shaking legs, she chased after him, hitting him again and again.

He didn’t fight back. He blocked the blows but didn’t stop her. Just stumbled back until his back hit the wall behind him and he could not go any farther. At this point, Kelia did not have the strength to continue to pummel him with her fists.

“Come on, damn you,” she said, lifting her fist and pushing Drew. “Fight back. Fight back!”

“No.” His voice was quiet, soft. It sounded wise and completely unlike Drew. Patient. Perhaps even understanding.

“Please.” Tears stung her eyes. “Don’t just stand there!”

“I will not fight you, Kelia Starling.”

Before Kelia knew what was happening, the tears began to fall more freely, and her legs gave out. Drew was quicker than she anticipated, and instead of landing on the hard, wooden floor, she landed in his lap, his strong arms circling her waist. Immediately, Kelia buried her face into his chest and continued to cry. She was certain his tunic was ruined—at least, more ruined than a vampire pirate’s tunic could be ruined by usual means—now accumulating wet, sticky tears on top of the dried blood, sweat, and grime.

Instead of saying anything to her, Drew let her cry. She still remembered the last time she cried in front of him. His entire body was tense, as though he was not quite sure how to handle her emotions. She wasn’t sure how to handle her emotions. But he stayed with her and let her cry until she was finished, even with his body still and firm, like the wood that built this ship.

While Drew was still tense underneath her, he did not tell her how uncomfortable he was. He did not tell her he did not know what to do to make her feel better. He did nothing except hold her tight and let her cry. And that silence, the comfort she felt simply being in his arms, was enough to help Kelia calm down and slowly get over the initial shock of discovering what she now was.

“I’m sorry, princess,” he murmured into her hair, clutching tightly to her. “I’m so sorry. If there was any other way…”

She could hear the pain in Drew’s voice. If Drew was anything, he was strong and resilient. He did not show his emotions freely. Although she wanted to argue, to tell him there were plenty of other ways, somewhere deep inside, she knew he would have done that if it’d been possible.

She hiccupped, placing her head comfortably on his chest, and closed her eyes to relax. If Drew said he was sorry, then he meant it when he said he could not think of another way.

So Kelia closed her mouth and let Drew hold her, rocking her back and forth. His heart echoed in her ear, and tears still fell from her eyes, slowly now. Resolute. She could not change what she was, and it would be a while before she could forgive Drew, but she could not hate him. Not when she still loved him more than anything else in the world.

She could not focus on that now. Not when the Queen was still a looming threat on them.

At that moment, someone pounded on the door. It was strange, hearing someone approach before they announced themselves.

Drew stood, keeping his arms still around Kelia and slowly pulling her up before he opened the door. Emma stood on the other side of the threshold, her dark brown eyes wide and a worried glint flaring in the irises.

“Drew,” she said, before he could question her. “We have a problem.”

3

Kelia knew Emma did not want her to accompany Drew on deck. Although the earth witch didn’t say as much, her puckered lips, her slightly pinched brow, and the way her chin tilted downward as she slanted her gaze from Drew to the hall, leaving Kelia out of the eye contact, told her as much.

Yet Drew did not tell her to stay in the room. In fact, he kept his hand on her hip as he stepped through the doorway, taking her with him.

Stepping outside of the room and under the powdered purple dusk sky as the sun dipped into the water made Kelia’s eyes sting. She blinked once, twice. Her entire body tensed, and her head swam with heightened sensations of…everything.

She could smell each grain of salt in the ocean, could hear the different heart beats of each individual on this ship, and she could see straight down to the bottom of the ocean, even though the waves were angry and black.

Grabbing her head with her hands, Kelia emitted a small groan. Thanks to the buzzing, floaty feeling in her head and the way her stomach pinched, she tripped over her feet and nearly fell on the hard wooden deck. Drew caught her, but she was too hungry to really feel his touch. Her stomach exploded like a roar of a lion. She needed food. Now.

Desire to eat slammed into her like cold water during a deep slumber. Her nostrils twitched. She smelled…something. Something in the air that mixed with the salt and the clear, cold breeze.

Metal.

Kelia’s eyes snapped open.

No. Not metal.

Blood.

It was blood that had ignited her senses, and she wanted it. Craved it. Needed it.

The impulse was so intense that everything around her dulled. Drew and Emma’s conversation barely passed through the stuffy, cottony quiet in her ears, though every heartbeat on the ship seemed to pierce right through, thudding louder and calling her closer.

She tried to focus on Drew and Emma’s conversation. Something about a Siren.  But she couldn’t focus on what. Not with that smell in the air.

Kelia closed her eyes. It smelled so fresh that her mouth filled with saliva. Then her mouth started to feel funny, almost numb and swollen around her gums. It felt like something was moving in her mouth. She gasped, her hand flying up to her lips just as her eye teeth protruded to poke against her bottom lip.

Not again.

Horrified, she ran her finger against her tooth, down to the sharp point. It pricked her finger, and when she pulled her hand away, a drop of blood pearled on her skin.

She needed to learn how to make sure she did not keep cutting her mouth with her fangs.

The moment snapped Kelia out of her trance, and her attention cut back to Emma and Drew.

“…don’t know, but the crew spotted her,” Emma said. “We pulled her up. Looks like a gash down the abdomen. She’s bleeding out.”

“There’s no way to save her, then?” Drew asked.

“I don’t think so. Daniella can attempt to fuse the skin together, but I can’t promise it will work."

“Why not?”

Realizing she was hunched over at her shoulders, Kelia forced herself to stand straight, though it made the pang in her stomach worse. She didn’t know how she managed to cross the deck, but Drew’s footsteps clicked in time with her. If she concentrated, she would be able to feel his hand still on her side, guiding her, even with his attention focused on Emma.

When her eyes fell on the being that stretched across the deck of the ship, Kelia nearly pounced.

Elise.

The Siren who had tried to take her from before. The one who lied about her mother.

The Siren wheezed, but perhaps her pride was too important to her, as she didn’t seem to put any real effort into gulping for breath. But the oxygen wouldn’t do her any good. Sirens were damned to the water the way Sea Shadows were. Being out of the water was akin to drowning for a human, or for stepping on land for a Shadow. But instead of instantaneously turning to ash, Sirens seemed to just…suffocate.

It did not help that there was a long gash across her torso, her skin ripped open so blood poured out of her like rain fell from the sky. Her beautiful tail which once shimmered under the upcoming moon was now dulled and grey, the colors fading before Kelia’s eyes.

If she was still human, she would have wretched all over the deck right about now. But she wasn’t human. Not anymore. She was a monster, something that delighted in the sight of blood rather than see it as disgusting or terrifying.

Elise was dying. Her blood would be wasted. There was no reason to save her.

Kelia could feast without guilt. Feel the life slip out of the Siren and into herself. She had promised Elise she would kill her, and this was the perfect opportunity to do just that and satiate her hunger at the same time.

“…looks like you were punished,” Drew said.

Kelia blinked slowly before turning her head to regard Drew with a stare. Why was he speaking to her? He was a Sea Shadow. Why not just feed when blood was so rare, this Siren was their enemy, and she was dying anyway?

“By your lover,” Elise managed to get out. A small smirk touched her features as bright crimson blood ran down her chin. “She misses you.”

“How can she miss me when she is by my side?” Drew squeezed Kelia for emphasis.

If Elise was not bleeding out, Kelia was positive she would have rolled her eyes at the sentiment.

“You fool,” she managed to get out, though her words were garbled. “You know I mean the Queen.”

More blood spilled out over her chin and ran down her neck. Kelia followed each drop and licked her lips. If Drew was not going to get her, Kelia would.

“She will find you,” Elise said. “She will kill that thing in front of you, and you will beg for her to take you back.”

“You cannot force someone to love someone else,” Drew said. “Even powerful witches who can bring back the dead cannot force love.”

“She won’t force you, Drew Knight. She will compel you,” Elise said. “Now, are you going to let me poison your ship or will you toss me out to sea? My sister died months ago, and now it is my turn to leave this watery prison as well. I am finally free.”

“Your death amuses me. Your sister, if I recall, was Alessandra. Was she not responsible for turning Christopher?”

Kelia clenched her jaw. She could not listen to this any longer. Truth be told, she thought she had done a good job restraining herself. Her stomach felt as though it was being shredded from the inside by insistent claws trying to grab for food. Hadn’t Drew turned her to deliver her from such an awful pain?

And now here was Elise, like a roast sent to her by the Keeper of the Sea himself, demanding Kelia satiate her hunger so she could grow strong and regain the ability to think clearly.

Kelia stepped forward, out of Drew’s grasp. She took another step toward Elise until her steps because urgent. The last thing Kelia remembered was seeing that smirk on Elise’s face just before Kelia ripped into the Siren. There was laughter, but Kelia could not decipher if it was her own or Elise’s.

It didn’t matter.

The laughter died out abruptly, replaced by a strange gurgling sound as Kelia sucked as much blood as she could from the Siren. It was only then that Kelia realized she had killed Elise. Elise was already dying, but Kelia was responsible for snuffing out her life.

It wasn’t the first time Kelia had killed a monster, and it wouldn’t be her last, so she didn’t dwell on the kill. Her only goal was to fill her stomach. And it wasn’t as bad as Kelia might have imagined. The Siren’s blood, thick and smooth, coated Kelia’s tongue like a sweet cinnamon cream. She couldn’t get enough of it. She needed more.

But as quickly as Kelia managed to consume the crimson liquid, two strong arms grabbed her arms and ripped her away from the Siren. She let out a strangled cry and tried to get out of the grasp. Before she could, Elise’s body flew high into the sky. After a few sickening crunches, the body was flung into the ocean.

“Bitch,” Wendy muttered under her breath, coming up beside Kelia.

Drew growled, drawing her attention away from Wendy and back to him. He and Emma had been the ones to pull her off the Siren.

“Why did you—”

“You shouldn’t have done that!” Drew snapped. In all of their time together, she had never heard Drew so angry with her. Teasing and playful, constantly; annoyed, every now and then; and frustrated, rarely; but never angry.

Except now.

“I was hungry,” Kelia said. “And I still am. Why not let me eat? She was dying anyway!” Kelia ripped herself away and tried to see if she could make out Elise’s dead body floating on the water. “Did you save me only to let me suffer?”

“You’ve consumed enough,” he barked, reaching out to grab her once more, this time by the shoulders, though he directed his gaze at Emma now. “Can you get the blood out of her before it’s too late?”

Emma’s lips were still tight. The way she looked at Kelia, like Kelia was disgusting, made Kelia growl under her breath. “She won’t like it,” she said. “And we’ll need blood to replace what’s in her system.”

Kelia’s mind shot to a panic just at Emma’s tone, at the emotion that hung in the air between her and Drew, but before she could ask what was going on, Drew tightened his grip on her.

“We cannot go back to the Island of the Damned," he insisted as she continued to struggle against his hold. “It is too dangerous.”

“It’s our only hope of getting that blood out of her system,” Emma said. “Maybe if you had thought before acting. You changed her—”

“I had no choice! If I did not change her, her stomach would have gnarled itself into knots we could not undo. It would have been unbearable.”

“We still had time.” Emma did not need to raise her voice in order to acquire the attention she wanted. Perhaps that made her more deadly than Drew Knight. “And now look at what has become of your rash decision. Kelia Starling is now a Sea Shadow who just ripped into a dying Siren, and we have no choice but to rectify the situation by going to the very island that damned you in the first place. Of course it’s a risk. But Kelia needs blood. We did not account for her turning into a Shadow when we picked up your order.”

“No one could have predicted such a thing,” Drew muttered.

He lifted his gaze so his eyes locked onto Kelia. She wanted to ask him what was going on, what was so bad about the Siren blood, why would they need to remove it, replace it? But her lips would not move. It was getting more and more difficult for her to stand. Her knees knocked, her wobbling legs threatening to collapse beneath her. If Drew wasn’t holding onto her, she probably would have fallen already.

Yet, still, her body continued to struggle against him, driven only by the impulse for more blood. Her efforts to break free, however, pulled in slow motion, as though the world itself had completely slowed its movement and she was struggling against quicksand.

“Will she be all right?” Drew asked.

“If you trust me enough to do my job, she might be,” Emma snipped. “Bring her back to your bed. I’ll need her restrained. I can probably conjure something temporary, but I will not be able to remove everything from her body until we get to the Island of the Damned and I can get more ingredients.”

“What are you…” Kelia stopped. Was that her voice? Was that what she sounded like?

She cleared her throat and could taste the flecks of blood as they lifted from her throat and landed on her tongue. The metallic tang both consumed her desire and caused her stomach to churn with disgust. She sucked in a breath, hoping to keep herself steady, and leaned into Drew, her head bumping his chest.

“I’m really hungry,” she heard herself saying, tears pricking her eyes. She couldn’t remember thinking the words, let alone wanting to say them, but they fell from her lips all the same. “I smelled her. I just… I was hungry. I am hungry.”

“Drew,” Emma said, her voice harsh. Kelia flinched, though she did not understand why, especially when her words and tone were directed at Drew. “Now. We must do this right away. Bring her to the bed. I will grab what I have and be there soon.”

Kelia could feel Drew nod behind her.

“Come on, Slayer,” he said.

His voice was like a lullaby, soothing and relaxing. Her eyelids closed, and a deep sigh fell out of her mouth as her body released its tension against Drew. A thrum of warmth spread across her body and tickled her insides.

“Drew,” she heard herself whimper. Her mind balked at the notion of whimpering to anyone, let alone Drew Knight, but she could not control herself. It was as though she’d been split into two. She could see herself and she could hear herself, but she could not stop herself from doing anything. She was no longer in control.

“I should have known this was going to happen,” Drew said, stepping toward his cabin. He was gentle with Kelia, pulling her along with him, but his grip was still tight, as if he worried she might try to do something else as rash as what she had done before. “Dammit, I should have known.”

Kelia wasn’t sure what Drew was muttering about, but it didn’t matter. He took her back into the room and helped her onto the bed.

“Drew,” she mumbled. “I’m drenched in blood. I don’t want to ruin your sheets. Perhaps it would be best if I sat at your desk?”

“You silly, foolish woman,” Drew said. He reached down and cupped her cheek with his palm. “I could care less about my sheets. As long as you are all right, I could care less about anything in this entire world."

“What’s happening to me?”

“Siren blood possesses magic to protect them from Shadows,” Drew murmured. He dropped his hand and took a seat on the side of the bed. “Unfortunately, there’s no innate instincts for Shadows to stay away from them. Their blood smells enticing, just like their voices. But sip from them, and poison will curse your insides. You will feel sluggish. Have no way to orient your being. Lose control of your body. The poison will eat you alive until you unwittingly end your life by stepping onto land during the day, or you step off a ship and straight into a swarm of Sirens, waiting to consume you whole.”

He took a deep breath and shook his hand. “And you had no way of knowing. Because I never told you.”

Poison? The Siren blood was poison?

Laughter bubbled in Kelia’s throat, though truly, the irony was not funny at all. Drew had turned her to save her life from a poison that would slowly kill her as a human…only for her to consume another one that would do the same to her as a Shadow.

Soon though, as the realization settled in, her laughter turned to tears. She buried her face against Drew’s chest and let him hold her.

She didn’t want to die. She had been so mad Drew had saved her in this way, but now she realized…she would have agreed if he’d asked. And now she was staring death in the face again, and all she wanted was to be saved.

Keepers, she hated that. Hated needing someone else to save her.

Once she got through this—if she got through this—she would learn to fight better than she ever had, even as a Slayer. She would learn to start saving herself again, this time as a Shadow.

But first, she had to survive.

Right now, she could barely keep her head up. Drew’s pillow was soft, and all she wanted was sleep, even though her stomach seemed to want more food.

Emma breezed into the room, a small bowl in her hand. Drew shifted his body behind Kelia, his arms wrapped around her torso so she could not pull away.

“Unfortunately, this will not be pleasant,” Emma said as she straddled Kelia, balancing the bowl carefully. “You will wish for death. Now, open your mouth.”

4

Drew forced himself to watch as Emma shoved an unidentifiable thick, putrid slop into Kelia’s mouth. Kelia flinched. Judging by the way her shoulders hunched and her eyes watered, it was taking all of her willpower to keep the liquid down.

Emma kept a tight grip on Kelia’s mouth, placing her hand over her lips to keep her from spitting even one drop out. “You must finish it,” the earth witch said, her voice strained. “Or it won’t work.”

Kelia mumbled something, but Emma’s hand and the concoction in her mouth made her words unintelligible.

Guilt slithered across Drew’s insides and twisted around his gut, squeezing it until it was difficult for him to breathe.

This is your fault.

The words repeated in his head. He should have known something like this was going to happen. He’d forgotten something as terribly important as not feeding on Sirens because he’d viewed Kelia how he wanted to see her rather than for what she really was.

Kelia was fierce, stubborn, and prideful—and that was before he transformed her into a beast. How had he failed to prepare her for the right and wrong ways to find sustenance and satiate her new primal hunger?

Perhaps it was because he’d done something he had sworn he would never do: turn someone into a Shadow. As such, some part of him still wanted to view Kelia as human, to deny the gravity of what he’d done. His unadmitted denial meant he hadn’t prioritized preparing her for this new world. And that had now proven a costly mistake.

Drew Knight was the simpering fool; so scared she would be taken from him again that he forgot he could not keep her to himself. She would not let him. And, more than that, he would not want to prevent her from being free. The Queen had done that to him. He couldn’t—wouldn’t—do the same to Kelia.

Her pained groans tickled his ears, and the snake of guilt squeezed him even tighter, to the point he had to clear his throat in order to acquire air.

“Have you swallowed it all?” Emma released her hold on Kelia’s mouth only to grab her cheeks and force open her mouth to inspect the inside for herself. “Good. Get on the bed. If you do not vomit it up—and you best pray you do not—you will fall asleep quite quickly as the concoction works through your system. This is only temporary. We need to get you a more permanent solution once we hit the Island of the Damned.”

Kelia furrowed her brow. It did not appear as though she was following half that conversation, let alone all of it. She took one step, and then another, to the bed. Her shoulders hunched forward, and she bent at the waist like a cat ready to pounce. Emma took her arm and gently helped her the rest of the way.

“What if…” Kelia swallowed as she lay back in the bed. She had gone pale—paler than a Sea Shadow typically appeared even after decades without the sun. “…if I vomit?”

“Then we’ll have to do it again. Until it takes,” Emma said, covering her with the blanket as her eyelids fell shut. “You have poisoned your system, and you need to clear out that poison before it consumes you. Do you under—?”

A loud snore interrupted Emma, making the earth witch jerk back a little. Kelia had already slid into a deep unconsciousness.

Emma’s gaze flashed to Drew. She opened her mouth, but he cut her off with a snarl that even he, himself, was not expecting.

“I know,” he snapped, striding across the room until the desk was between himself and Kelia. His fingers tapped against the wood. He was afraid if he was too close to her, he would reach out and touch her like she was some sleeping infant he needed to assure was still breathing. “I know.”

“No. You don’t.” Emma all but stomped over to where he stood, grabbed his elbow, and whirled him around so he was not holding the curtain away, looking out the window, out to sea, out at the midnight blue sky and the low half-moon hanging in the sky. “She can still die, Drew. And your pride—”

“My pride!” he interrupted, flaring his nostrils and narrowing his eyes.

“Your pride,” Emma repeated without hesitation. “You changed her, Drew. You changed her from being a human to being a—”

“Monster?”

“A Shadow.” Emma pressed her lips together, catching Drew’s gaze. There was a firmness—a stubborn, unflinching glint—in her deep, brown eyes. But there was also understanding. “Now stop feeling sorry for yourself. You made a choice. Was it the right one? I won’t say. But it’s done now, and you have to make your future choices based on that one. Moping about, treating Kelia like she’s made of glass, is not going to help.”

Drew clenched his teeth and looked away. He hated when Emma was right about things. Hated being wrong. But he needed to let that go and focus on Kelia and how he could help her. Not hide her from the reality of what she was.

“What do I do?” he asked finally.

He had not expected his voice to break or his fingers to curl up and his nails to dig into his flesh. He did not expect to drop his gaze to the wood beneath his feet.

He cleared his throat and traced the outline of a painted atlas on a wrinkled parchment at his desk. “I’ve never turned anyone, Emma.” His voice came out harsher than he intended. “I never thought I would do that. Not after what I endured. This just happened. I didn’t have a chance to think about it, and now, I am at a loss. I do not know what to do to care for her.”

“How would you want to be cared for?” she asked.

Drew lifted his head, tilting it to the side. “What do you mean?”

“When you were turned, how would you have wanted the Queen to treat you? How could she have made you feel safe? And before you claim she couldn’t, just think.”

“Just forget it,” he said dismissively. “How much time do we have?"

Emma glanced over at Kelia. “She’ll be out for the next hour or two. That should give us enough time to get to the Island of the Damned. The winds are picking up.”

“What?” Drew yanked on the curtain so it fell from its place and cut his gaze back to the sea. While he could not exactly see the wind, he did notice an overcast sky. Grey surrounded them like a scratchy wool blanket. “Wind?”

“Aye.” Emma headed toward the door, her footsteps light and barely audible. “Does that mean something to you?”

Drew shook his head, a strand of hair falling into his face as he did so. “No,” he said. “It’s just a superstition I never cared for.”

“Superstitions are truth to someone.” Her fingers caressed the door handle, but she did not open the door. “What is it?”

“A sudden change in wind means a curse is upon you.” A stillness came over Drew. “The Siren. Sirens bring bad luck. But to kill that Siren? A curse is placed on the ship. You don’t think that means…”

“Women onboard are supposed to bring sailors bad luck because men cannot seem to control themselves around vaginas.” She rolled her eyes, but they were not as careless as he had hoped to see. Wariness resided in the irises. “However, I do believe that disrespecting the Keepers and their creatures—

“A Siren is not a creature created by Keepers,” Drew all but spat. He pushed from the desk to pace the small gap between his chair and the wall. He still did not trust himself to get too close to Kelia. Not yet.

“A creature who lives on this earth nonetheless,” Emma said, sneering at him, perhaps to express her distaste at his interruption. “We cannot simply take something without giving back in some way.”

Drew bit back a grin and turned so his back was to her. “Before I opened my mouth, you would not have known anything regarding this superstition,” Drew pointed out. He crossed his arms over his chest. “What has you worried?”

“I’m not worried. I just want my feet on solid ground,” Emma all but snapped. “I want to make sure Kelia is all right. I need more ingredients, and I cannot get them from a boat that’s been at sea for days. And now you’re telling me the wind does not bear good fortune, not after the Siren.” She swallowed. “I want the Queen dead, Drew. And I want Kelia well.”

“I want the same things,” Drew said, stepping toward her. “Certainly, you understand that?”

Kelia groaned. Drew lifted his leg as though he was ready to go to her, but he stopped himself.

“Things have been set in motion,” Emma said. “The Queen is not dead. She will be back for revenge. Who knows how she’s going to respond when news breaks of Kelia’s transformation.”

“I will not live my life based on how she may or may not respond.”

At that moment, the wind pounded against the window.

Kelia twitched in her sleep, but she did not wake. Drew wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or not.

“I didn’t mean it like that,” Emma said. Her voice had risen, which was unusual for her. “All I am saying is that the Queen is still a threat. She is out there, and knowing you turned Kelia…something I am certain she did not think was possible…is not going to bode well for the two of you. Originally, she wanted to punish you for betraying her and wanted to punish Kelia for stealing you away. But now? Surely things are much worse. It’s not just about getting you back now, Drew. She’ll be after revenge. She’ll want you both to suffer.”

Drew took another, bolder step toward Emma. “You think I’m afraid of her.”

“No,” Emma whispered. “That’s what I’m afraid of. Because you should be," she said. "Perhaps you do not care what she does to you, but the Queen will burn Kelia to ash just to spite you, and then force you to do wicked, unspeakable things. Until the Queen’s ashes fly across the damned sea, she will continue to come after us. All of us. We have to destroy her Island once and for all.”

Drew shifted his weight. He had been so caught up in saving Kelia, he hadn’t considered the risk to everyone else aboard the ship. It wasn’t just his life or Kelia’s life on the line here. But destroy the Queen’s Island? He couldn’t be understanding that right.

“What do you mean?” he asked. “Destroy the Island? We already set it aflame.”

“Not near enough,” Emma intoned. “Any damage we did was repairable. We need to get rid of the island completely. Leave the Queen with no where else to go.”

“How does destroying the Island accomplish that?” He stepped to close the distance between himself and Emma, but another whimper from Kelia stopped him in his tracks. Every fiber of his being wanted to go to her, to hold her in his arms and feel her breath across his skin. To know she was still alive, even as a Shadow. But there was something pressing him about what Emma was saying. “Why are you obsessed with the Island? Why do you think this island has so much power?”

“Think, Drew.” Her voice was on edge. “She’s tied to that island. She can’t leave it. Destroy it, and you destroy her.”

Drew took in a breath. He felt the sweep of the blankets pass his thigh as he walked past the bed. He closed his eyes. Too many thoughts swam around in his mind.

“But how do you know the island can be destroyed? We already tried that, and failed,” Drew asked. Something tickled in the back of his mind. There was something Emma was not revealing, something important.

Kelia whimpered once again, but because Drew was so focused on Emma, he did not feel that same desire to run to her. Now, his focus was solely on Emma and what she was not telling him.

Emma turned her back on him and placed the back of her hand so it rested on Kelia’s forehead before dropping it to the column of her throat and then on her collarbone.

“No fever, which is good.” She reached behind Kelia and started fluffing up the pillows under her head.

“This is completely unlike you, Emma.” Drew dragged his fingers on the parchments on his desk. “Evading questions? Unburden yourself and confess your sin.”

“Sin? I have committed no sin.”

The corner of Drew’s lip flipped up. “Then why avoid me?” he asked. “Why busy yourself with trivialities such as fluffing pillows, which did not concern you mere moments ago?”

Emma heaved a sigh and slowly turned around. She tilted her head to the left and then the right before focusing her gaze on Drew. She locked her jaw and, for a moment, he thought she would not say anything.

Finally, she licked her lips and spoke. “A powerful witch cast a spell on that island, bewitching it so the Queen can live there; so any Shadow can live there,” she said. “That’s the only reason the Queen is able to stay there, when usually they would die on land during the day. And only because the East India Company needs a prison to trap her to.”

“And you happen to know the witch who cast that spell,” Drew said slowly, taking his best guess.

“Not exactly…” Emma said. “The reason you found me on Port Royal all those years ago, Drew, was that I wanted to be found. By you. I felt guilty because, in a way, I felt responsible for what happened to you.”

Drew furrowed his brow. “It’s not your fault, Emma.”

“Perhaps not directly.” She fiddled with the folds of her skirt. "But I am the reason for that island,” she said finally. “I’m the reason she has a place to live.”

Before Drew could respond to Emma’s confession, a loud knock sounded on the door. Drew turned his attention to it and was about to tell whoever was disturbing them to go away, but before he could say anything, the door burst open.

5

Bryce came in, followed by two other Shadows. All of them looked worried. All of them had fear in their eyes, which caused Drew to still. If they were afraid of something, that indicated something was wrong.

“What?” Drew demanded. “What is it?”

Bryce scanned the cabin, pausing his panning gaze only long enough to nod respectfully to Emma. He paused once more when his gaze settled on Kelia, who was still tossing and turning in her unconscious state.

“Sirens,” he said finally, returning his attention to Drew. Bryce’s palor revealed his fear rather than his status as a Shadow. “We can smell them. A swarm of them. Heading for this ship.” He cleared his throat. “The one she attacked—”

“Fed on,” Drew corrected immediately. “She did not attack her. That was the Queen. Kelia fed on her, and is already more than paying the consequence, I would add.”

“Well, regardless,” Bryce said, “They are coming for her.”

“And you know this how?”

Bryce nodded at her lethargic form. “Because it’s her name that’s being whispered in the wind outside,” he said. “Orders, sir?”

“At the ready,” Drew said. “Do not let them seduce you with their song. If we fight, we fight.”

“If there is bloodshed…?”

Understanding enveloped Drew. Bryce was not afraid of the battle, but rather, he feared the results from that battle. With Siren blood all over his ship, his crew would be tempted to taste the remains, and if they did that, they would all be at risk.

Bryce’s question, asked not so directly, was what they should do in the case that more Shadows succumbed to that temptation. Because there was a good chance at least some would.

More than that, what little ingredients Emma had left in order to get the poison out of a victim’s body had just been given to Kelia, and they were still a day, perhaps two with this wind, away from the Island of the Damned.

“Do what is best for the ship,” Drew said, his voice low and firm. “How much time do you think we have?”

Bryce swallowed. “I would say an hour, two at the most.”

“That gives you time to relay my orders and prepare.” Drew jutted his chin to the door. “Go on then.”

Bryce did not seem all that sure of himself as he left, squaring his shoulders as he went. Drew couldn’t blame him, especially after what happened with Kelia.

When the door clicked shut, he turned to Emma. “We are not through with our discussion,” he said. “For now, you should get Wendy and Daniella in your room. Barricade it, if you can.”

“We can help,” Emma said.

“Too risky.” Drew sighed through his nose. “If Sirens are coming with vengeance, I would not be surprised if the majority of the crew falls. I need to know you are safe. I need to know all three of you are safe.”

“What about you?” Emma pushed, taking a step forward.

“I will do what needs to be done,” Drew said, “whether it is to my crew or to a Siren.”

“And Kelia?”

“She will remain here.” Drew all but dashed across his room and ripped open the door. He needed to get on deck. Now. “Go. We don’t have much time.”

If the Sirens were coming to attack the ship, he had no time to waste. Especially since they were no doubt coming after Kelia. She was the one who ultimately drained the Siren to nothing, ripped her to shreds, and got drunk on the chemicals laced in the Siren’s insides. And that had been Drew’s fault. Now, he would protect her at all costs.

As he stepped outside, the wind smacked him in the face and he braced himself against the harsh weather. The ship was sluggish. It did not appear as if it was making any sort of progress as it trudged across the nearly black ocean. The salt made his eyes water as drips from the surface of the sea sliced his skin. The water level decreased to a supernatural degree. The Sirens appeared to be coming from the east.

What should he do next? The wind muffled the shouts of his crew. Metal clanged metal; the sharpening of a cutlasses, perhaps. Weapons were not always necessary for a Shadow, but Drew made his crew carry one just in case. Control was essential to surviving. Just because they were monsters did not mean they needed to act as such…and this was a good example as to why.

He reached down and felt the hilt of his blade within his fingers. He had never been threatened by a Siren before. Now, he wondered if it was perhaps because the Queen wanted no one to touch him, not even if he deserved it. And since the Queen created these sea witches, they obeyed her just as Shadows would.

As another splash of water hit him, sobering him from his thoughts, he stepped forward to the helm of the ship. Above the crow’s nest, the clouds had gotten thick and dark. Rain could spill at any moment, and yet, not one drop had fallen from the sky. It appeared as though the ocean was doing that job.

Once at the helm, Drew released the hilt of his cutlass to grab the wheel of the ship. He knew better than to attempt to control it; his touch would do nothing against the coming storm. But it helped center his thoughts and himself. Kelia was still unconscious in the room. He had Shadows in the crow’s nest. Others were on either side of the ship, all poised and ready to do whatever necessary.

“Orders, captain?” asked Lloyd, a Shadow stationed at portside.

If not for his supernatural Shadow hearing, he wouldn’t have even heard the request. But before he could respond, a slick black tentacle whipped out of the water and slammed against the Wraith.

The old wood groaned in protest as it gave out underneath the weight. As the wood  splintered audibly, Drew clenched his jaw. He should not have been surprised that the Sirens would employ grandiose water magic in order to get their revenge.

But a goddamn Kraken?

“Emma?” Drew shouted, his voice nearly muffled against the wind.

“I’m working on it,” she shouted back.

Bless her, she’d ignored his demands to lock herself and the other witches away. In that moment, he was too thankful to be prideful.

Soon after, Wendy and Daniella emerged from belowdeck. Daniella was pushed down by the wind while Wendy managed to hold her own. Drew watched his sister look around, her hair screaming behind her, tangled in the wind. She squinted her eyes against the inclement weather and wobbled in her efforts to keep her footing, but she held to, almost stubbornly so.

Wendy raised her arms into the sky, palms open. She circled them around so they were horizontal. It looked strange, but it seemed as though she was holding something out, something that surrounded the ship.

All at once, the wind stopped.

Or rather, the wind was no longer affecting the ship.

His eyes fixed on Wendy, took in the tight line of her lips, the deep furrow in her brow. She was holding it at bay with her shields, and it was taking a lot out of her. How much time did they have?

“Get her up to the nest!” Drew shouted to his crew, nodding in the direction of his sister. If the Sirens were coming, he needed her to do what was necessary without leaving herself at risk.

One of the Shadows grabbed Wendy and headed up the tall mast of the ship with her tossed over his shoulder like a ragdoll. Despite this, her arms were still out, holding up the shield.

It only did them so good, though. A tight, thin cyclone of water shot straight up into the sky. Drew didn’t like to admit when something took him by surprise, but this cyclone was an exception.

His mouth slackened, and he watched in utter terror as the cyclone grew bigger. Another tentacle shot up on the other side of the ship and nearly smashed the hull. Instead, the tentacle slapped the water, causing it to splash all over the deck as if his ship was in the middle of a terrible thunderstorm.

The sea level rose. The grand ship tilted…tilted…tilted…

Oh no.

The ship was about to roll to its side. He braced himself, his heart dropping to his stomach as the ship continued its treacherous path.

More than anything, he wanted to go to Kelia, but if he let go now, he would just slide and then fall into the sea. From where he gripped the wheel, he could see some of his crew had already met that fate.

He squeezed his eyes shut.

The roll never came. The boat rocked back down, hitting hard against the water and creating a harsh splash.

That was too close. But what was Drew to do from here?

The bodies that had fallen into the water bobbed up and down. He could not tell if they were moving or if the ocean threw them around like they were nothing more than ragdolls.

Wind. A cyclone. A goddamn Kraken. And the Sirens.

He could not allow himself to forget about the Sirens.

“Orders, Captain?” a crewman asked.

Drew didn’t know what to say. How did one take down the Kraken? Perhaps Wendy could have done it, but she was too busy keeping the wind from working with the tumultuous sea.

Emma was the most powerful witch he knew, but she was an earth witch. From the little he knew about earth witches, they simply didn’t have much power that could fight back against water. At best, they canceled each other out. But maybe that would be enough.

He wasn’t sure what Emma could do, given the fact she had no ingredients to concoct one of her brews, or that she was on a ship, not on land. But they had to try something.

He looked around but didn’t see the earth witch anywhere. Perhaps she’d gone to check on Kelia, or do something else, but the fact was, he needed her back here. Now.

“Get Emma,” Drew said. His voice was not as sure as he should be, but in his century of being alive, he had never seen anything like this before. He did not even know what was appropriate to say, what would inspire and what would cause doubt. “And don’t die.”

His hand dropped to the hilt of his blade once again, and his fingers squeezed. The cool metal felt reassuring in his hands. Strange, he had more strength in his fingertips and teeth, which could rip flesh off bone, and yet he seemed more comfortable knowing he had a weapon he could hold rather than the weapon he was.

The first Siren made her presence known before anyone could see her. Her bell-like, high-pitched battle cry pierced the sky, hushing even the wind momentarily. Drew was paralyzed; not in fear, but in awe. Though his mind wanted nothing more than to move his feet, to draw his sword, he was unable to move. He cursed himself; he cursed the Sirens for their ability to render man, and monster alike, completely powerless with just their voice.

Drew’s nose twitched, and he nearly sneezed as the raging wind brought the scent of smoke. He turned his head to see where the smoke was coming from and was surprised to see Daniella trying to rub her hands together to create a flame in order to break Shadows free from their stupor.

One Shadow at a time, she created a small ball of flames and then attempted to place it on the Shadow’s chest. Sometimes it worked; the trance the Shadow was under broken. Wendy’s shield against the elements allowed Daniella to free at least some of Shadows from the spell they were under.

In that moment, Drew realized just how fierce his sister was. But although she might be able to keep the Sirens out, she could not drown out the penetrating songs of the Sirens… Not unless she could create a similar windstorm against them.

Emma, on the other hand, was just touching the deck of the ship, following close behind with the Shadow he had sent to collect her. Good. Perhaps he should have asked her to help from the beginning, rather than trying to keep the witches locked away. Their magic might be the Shadows’ only hope.

Every few steps, Emma reached down and touched the deck using the palm of her hands again. Her eyes were closed, and her lips murmured something. If he had to guess, it must have been some sort of incantation.

The first Siren breached Wendy’s barrier as if she was jumping into glass. Drew’s mouth fell open as the wind—now free once more—smacked his face, tousled his hair, and continued to berate him.

Daniella’s flames were instantly snuffed, but she continued to go to each Shadow and try. Unfortunately, Drew was still rooted to his place from the mesmerizing spell of the Siren and could do little to help.

The beautiful monster crashed onto his ship but somehow rose with grace. Sirens could only be completely out of water for a few minutes at most, but that seemed to be all the time she needed. She crept up behind Lloyd and ripped into his neck like he was the carcass of a whale.

Drew ground his teeth, eyes narrowing. Lloyd didn’t have the chance to scream before he burst into ash, the wind carrying what was left of him away in one sudden, dispersing gust.

A tentacle shot up to the sky once more and came crashing toward the ship. This time, it managed to hit the crow’s nest, bringing the mast straight down for the water.

“Wendy!” Drew shouted.

Emma stopped what she was doing and raced across the deck. As she threw out her arms, a powerful force of green light shot out from her fingertips. Instead of falling into the water, Wendy and Sam were delicately placed back onto the ship.

What was happening? His ship, his precious ship, was being destroyed in front of his very eyes.

The siren resubmerged herself in the water. The high-pitched battle cries of three more sirens pierced the air. Drew growled, though was still unable to move.

The same Siren who had destroyed Lloyd reappeared again, this time in front of him. She was beautiful and as haunting as her melody. But when she looked into his eyes, Drew saw nothing.

It was as though he was staring death straight in the face.

“I will enjoy the taste of your ash,” the Siren purred as she scoured him with her gaze.

He curled his lips up into an easy grin, purposefully trying to avoid responding to her death threat.

“You Sirens always did fight fair,” he said.

She shrugged, her long red hair spilling over her shoulder to cover her bare breast.

“I do what I must to get the job done,” she said.

And then, she lunged for Drew Knight’s throat.

6

If that Siren thought she was going to kill Drew Knight while Kelia sat there and did nothing, she had another thing coming. Kelia didn’t fear death, but she couldn’t stomach losing another person she loved.

Ripping Drew away from the Siren’s grasp, she threw him behind her before slamming her fist into the Siren’s chest until her fingers scraped the still-beating heart. She wrapped her fingers tightly around the organ and squeezed until it burst in her hand. The Siren’s mouth dropped open, and she exploded into drops of rain that, when they fell on Kelia’s skin, burned like crackling embers of a fire. She hissed.

“You’re up,” Drew muttered from behind her.

She didn’t even turn around. “You noticed.”

As Kelia continued to stare at her hand, her head swam from the scent of the intoxicating blood. Her first instinct was to shove her hand into her mouth and taste the siren’s essence, get every last drop of it into her body. Why? She didn’t know. All she knew was that she wanted it—needed it. And yet, she could not bring herself to taste it, to even move her hand, because she worried one drop of that succulent life force would touch her lips.

“Do not even think of tasting that vile blood,” Drew said, coming up behind her. He took a scarf, hanging from his waist, and slowly wiped away the blood.

Before he could do anything more, another tentacle hit the ship, and the ship groaned in protest. It almost sounded as though it could not keep holding together unless someone actually did something to save it.

Drew pushed her to the ground, covering her body with his own.

"What the hell is that?" Kelia asked, forcing herself to ignore the heat that came from Drew’s body as it rested over her own. Instead, she pushed herself to sit up, focusing her eyes on the ink-black tentacle currently retracting to the sea.

“They never taught you about Krakens when you were in The Society?” Drew asked. His tone was sarcastic ,but she could hear a quiver of worry in his voice.

“I thought that was a myth.”

“But Sea Shadows are real?”

“I just saved your life, Mr. Knight,” Kelia said. She planted her feet on the deck and planted her hands on her hips. “A thank you will suffice.”

“I’ll try to remember that when we aren’t being attacked by Sirens, wind, and a Kraken.”

Kelia clenched her teeth to keep from rolling her eyes. “Where’s Wendy?” she asked, stepping toward the edge of the ship.

Drew grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. “Are you daft?” All dryness left his voice as she stumbled back into him. “The Sirens can reach up and snatch you as they’ve done before. The Kraken can move the ship by snorting and propel you to your death. Don’t be stupid.”

Kelia ignored his insult and looked up to the crow’s nest, only to find it completely smashed. She repeated her question. “Where. Is. Wendy?”

“Why?” His fingers curled around the hilt of his blade before he dropped his hand to his side.

“Can’t she shield us from the attack? How was the Kraken able to break through?”

“The Kraken is magicked by the Queen. It would seem they are more powerful than Wendy’s shield. The only thing she successfully blocked out was the wind.”

“The wind?” Kelia placed her fingers on her chin as ideas flooded her mind. “What if she controls the wind?”

Drew blinked as if he didn’t understand what she meant.

“The wind,” she said. “Just because it’s wild doesn’t mean we can’t use that in our favor. If she takes control of the wind—”

“She could take control of the water,” Drew finished.

Kelia nodded. “Exactly.”

Drew shouted at his crew to retrieve Wendy before touching Kelia’s wrist.

“Are you all right?” he asked. He seemed genuinely concerned, his gaze tracing her face as though he was looking for some sort of injury on her person.

“I have a rotten taste in my mouth, but I feel much better than I did before. I suppose that’s in large part thanks to Emma.”

Drew tilted his head to the side. “I fluffed your pillows.”

Before Kelia could even laugh, another Siren shot straight into the sky like a cannonball, then careened straight for them.

Kelia reached for her cutlass only to be met with bone. “Dammit!”

“No weapon?” Drew guessed, his focus on the sea witch.

“None that I’m comfortable with.” She bent her knees and hunched her shoulders. It was more out of instinct than anything because she genuinely had no idea what to do or how to use her abilities to protect herself and others.

The Siren was getting closer and closer. Kelia could feel her heart hammer in her throat.

“Sometimes, you need to get tossed overboard to see if you can keep yourself afloat,” Drew said.

Before he could elaborate, the Siren swiped at him. He dodged her with a duck as he simultaneously pulled out his cutlass and struck her side. The air filled with a fruity, floral scent, and Kelia stopped dead in her tracks and closed her eyes, shaking her head in hopes to rid the scent from her completely.

Drew, on the other hand, did not seem affected by it at all. Was that because of his age and experience, or did the desire just affect Kelia more strongly than it did him? To think: Kelia had once believed it was Drew Knight who had no control. In truth, he was probably the most controlled being she knew, among humans and supernatural creatures alike.

The Siren shrieked. Water dripped down, and Kelia jumped as it slid down her shirt and soaked her hair. With her braid now plastered against the back of her neck, she looked up as another tentacle poised to strike.

The Siren turned her attention on Kelia and lunged to attack. Kelia jumped and knocked her down. They tussled in the air until they crashed into the deck just as the tentacle crashed down again. It barely missed the ship, but the slam into the water created violent waves that crashed onto the deck, soaking Kelia and everyone else onboard.

As Kelia gasped around the spray of water, the Siren sank her claws into her shoulders, eliciting a sharp cry from Kelia.

“I can smell Elise on you,” the Siren snapped. “You are the one responsible for her death.”

Kelia raised her knee so it came to the creature’s chest and pushed out her leg with a hard shove.

Shrieking angrily, the Siren sank her claws deeper into Kelia’s flesh, but adrenaline drowned out any pain. The push was enough to give Kelia the space to land a hard kick to the siren’s gut. The creature let out a breath as she flew back, and Kelia picked herself up and sucked in gulps of air as she tried to catch her breath.

Her impulse was to touch her shoulder, to feel the injury and get an idea of how bad it was. But she couldn’t allow herself to even think of her injury. She couldn’t afford the distraction.

She wasn’t finished with this bitch just yet.

The Siren could not do much, lying on the deck of the ship. She still had her ghastly tail and was not able to right herself. From what Kelia could see, she was trying to get to the edge of the ship so she could toss herself into the water. In the event that might heal her injury, Kelia couldn’t let her do that.

She bolted across the slippery deck to the  struggling Siren and grabbed her by the tail. The beast fought back, the strength in her tail stunning as a fin slapped against the side of Kelia’s body.

Whoa. Even though it was not painful, it was enough to nearly knock Kelia over. She reached out again before the Siren could slip into the water and held tight. Then she tugged—yanking the creature back onto the deck.

The Siren wailed, rushing toward her, but Kelia stuck out her arm, clotheslining the Siren with a hit to the throat. The abrupt obstacle sent the Siren screeching to the floor again.

She was trying to say something, but with the injury garbling her voice, the words were inaudible. Kelia grinned as she stepped over to her and looked down. The Siren tried to wriggle away, but Kelia stomped her foot against her chest and pinned her in place. Then she reached down and grabbed the creature by her neck.

Any scream that built up in her throat was muffled by Kelia’s grip, but she could feel the effort vibrating with an itchy tingle against her palm.

With her new Sea Shadow strength, she lifted the Siren as if she was nothing more than a weightless krill, holding her skyward by the jaw.

“This is for attacking Drew,” she said in a low voice.

Then she squeezed as hard as she could until the Siren’s throat cracked and crunched in her hand. The Siren collapsed, eyes rolled up, mouth hanging open, and Kelia dropped her into the ocean.

May the other Sirens be wise enough to take this as a warning and stay away.

But as glad as she was to send the warning,  some dark part of her found enjoyment in the act of the kill and the idea that the other Sirens would find the body.

As a slap of water hit her face and the adrenaline slowed through her veins, Kelia blinked. She was starting to come back to herself. She looked around for Drew just as he emerged from belowdeck, followed by Wendy.

In that moment, she realized what she had done. What she had turned into.

Staring down at her hands, at the slick, crimson liquid slipping between her fingers and dripping onto the deck, her body shuddered. Quickly, she wiped the blood off on her tunic.

Saving Drew was one thing, but to delight in killing someone? That wasn’t like her. That was something she never wanted to become.

“You all right, darling?” Drew asked, a concerned look in his dark eyes.

A shiver slid down her back. She stopped rubbing her hands on her stomach and nodded, then glanced over at Wendy. Without a word to anyone, Wendy’s arms were up over her head, her fingers bent tightly like she was holding something high. Her arms moved for a moment, back and forth, like she was trying to gain momentum over something until the wind stopped blowing abruptly.

Everything went still.

Kelia shifted her gaze. She couldn’t even hear the ocean rock into the ship. The only thing she heard was her own breathing.

Then, Wendy let out a shout, and without warning, a loud screeching pierced the air.

Kelia dropped to her knees and clutched her ears, letting out a whimper. In that moment, her new Sea Shadow sense of hearing proved to be more of a hindrance than an asset.

The Kraken’s ugly head rooted up from under the surface of water, staring at Kelia with one large, gold eye. It’s mouth was perforated with rows and rows of sharp teeth; a knick alone would be enough to slice the skin fatally.

Still without a weapon to grab for, Kelia dropped her hand and flexed her fingers. She had no idea how the hell she was going to get out of this, but she needed to think of something. Fast.

The Kraken kept raising its head, higher and higher, while Kelia stood frozen in place. She looked around for an answer. But Wendy was still busy controlling the wind, and Emma was doing something odd to the deck of the ship, repeatedly touching the ground with her palm and moving a few paces forward.

What in the Keepers’ names was she doing?

Still, the Kraken rose but made no move to strike, and an odd sensation rushed over Kelia. The sense of air being pulled upward in front of her, almost listing her toes and pulling her toward it with its great force.

That’s it. The Kraken wasn’t in charge of his movements! Rather, it was Wendy, pulling him up with nothing more than the force of the wind.

“I cannot hold it for long,” Wendy shouted. “You need to kill it!”

Drew unsheathed his sword, but made no move to attack. “How the hell do we do that?”

Emma nearly knocked into him as she paced forward, touched the deck, paced forward, and continued as another Siren shot out of the water and crashed onto the deck. However, instead of landing gracefully onto her tail as the others had, she lost her balance and slid forward, toppling onto her face with her tail hanging limply in front of her eyes.

“What sorcery is this?” she shrieked.

“Earth,” Emma said with a grin. “You are not welcome here.”

Before the Siren could even respond, one of the Shadows ripped into her.

Drew came to Kelia’s side. “We need to kill the Kraken.”

Kelia’s eyes went back to the Kraken, her mouth going dry. “I can barely control myself.”

“That’s what we need right now.” Drew  turned to the Kraken, now fully out of the ocean. Water fell in hard bursts like an angry waterfall as Wendy held the beast. “Uncontrollable rage. It is the only thing that can save us now.”

Kelia looked down at her hands as though she still could not believe she killed with them—not a weapon, but with her two bare hands. But a Siren was the same size as her. A Kraken was not.

Yet it seemed there was no other choice.

“So…we jump?” Kelia asked.

Drew nodded. “Aye.” He knelt down and Kelia followed suit. “Ready?”

Kelia tilted her head up as her heartbeat echoed through her head and fear sliced through her veins. How was she going to do this when she’d never had training on such a feat before?

She would perish before she really got to learn what it meant to be a Shadow. But maybe that wouldn’t be the worst thing to come of this.

“On my mark,” Drew instructed.

Kelia felt the hardwood of the deck beneath her palms. Her fingers tensed, and she readied herself  to spring. Knees bent. Backside scraping her calves.

“One.”

Kelia let out a shaky breath. She could not help but bounce up and down as she waited.

“Two.”

She tilted her head to the left, the right, stretching out the kinks in her neck. She had no idea what she was going to do once they jumped, but she was eager to get it over with.

“Three.”

7

On Drew’s third count, they launched upward toward the Kraken. Wendy would not be strong enough to hold the Kraken out of the water until it suffocated, so they needed to act fast to kill the beast before this opportunity was lost.

Drew ripped into the thick, oily flesh. The Kraken screamed, a cry of pain so loud the ocean below rocked back and forth. Kelia’s cry pierced the air, but Drew couldn’t check on her. Not until the Kraken was dead.

He bit, clawed, and ripped apart as much as he could. The Kraken wasn’t going down without a fight. Its squid-like arms swung through the air. When one of them came inward to slap at Drew, he curved his body out of the way, but he wasn’t fast enough, and the cephalopod limb caught Drew’s foot with a hard slap.

Drew howled. Though the broken foot would heal, the pain in the moment was excruciating. But, already, the Kraken’s arm was coming in for another hit. Drew worked faster to tear it apart, claw and fang. Soon, the Kraken was gurgling rather than screaming.

Its fight started to die off as its body withered. After another moment, Drew jumped back to deck and looked up for Kelia. Instead of landing gracefully on her feet the way Drew had, she had nearly fallen through the deck.

Wendy released the now-defeated Kraken, and as its limp body slapped against the sea, waves crested upward and covered them with drops of rain-like ocean.

But they were safe. For now.

Kelia hissed. Recalling her earlier yelp and fearing she was injured, Drew clambered over to her.

“The bastard bit me.” She gestured at her calf, where a good puncture wound caused blood to spill out faster than she could heal herself.

Drew glanced at Emma.

“We barely have enough left for the crew,” she said quietly. “If we give this to her, we’ll need to reach the Island of the Damned much sooner.”

Drew’s glance turned to a glare, and he need not dignify Emma’s concerns with a response. She nodded and disappeared.

Kelia needed to drink blood, especially if they were going to get to the Island of the Damned in one piece. And now, they needed to get there faster, as their supplies were already too low before this. Not to mention, the animal blood was really only a bandaid on a fatal wound. As a newborn Sea Shadow, Kelia needed human blood.

How they were going to pull off a faster arrival at the island without a mast, he had no idea. But he would figure it out. Somehow.

He helped her up and moved her back into his quarters. Thankfully, his room was barely affected by the Kraken’s damage. He placed her on his bed, taking careful consideration with her injured leg.

“We need to heal you,” Drew said. “You need blood.”

“From you?”

Drew paused, surprised the words even came out of her mouth. Before he could process them, Emma returned with a bottle and handed it to Drew, who then handed it to Kelia.

“From the animals below,” he told her.

A variety of emotions crossed Kelia’s face, and Drew had to bite his lip to stop himself from saying anything else. How badly he wanted to have her feed from him. However, the thought of bonding with anyone, even Kelia, was not something he was comfortable thinking about. It had been decades, but there were still moments when he dreamt about his time with the Queen, bonded to her like a man rotting away his life in prison, with no hope of freedom. Each time he did think about it, it was difficult for him to breathe, and he had to place his hand flat on his chest and take deep breaths in order to remind himself he was okay and he was not bonded to her any longer.

He stepped back as Kelia looked down at the bottle once more, and he itched to do something with his hands. He did not know why he was nervous with Kelia drinking blood in front of him. It was as though he needed her to like the taste, worried he might have ruined her only method of sustenance by turning her into a Sea Shadow.

“Go on then,” he urged. “You won’t get anything out of it simply by staring.”

“I’ll help clean up the ship,” Emma muttered. “When Wendy has recovered, she’ll help get us to the Island of the Damned. The water is no longer safe.”

Drew rubbed his thighs with his palms and took another step back. Pacing would ease his anxiety, but he was fixated on Kelia. He wanted to watch her consume the blood, to ensure she was satisfied.

There was also a small, dark part of him that wanted to see if she derived any pleasure at all from drinking it, the way he had when he first drank the liquid. He had been ashamed by that feeling, by the fact he wanted more, not caring who he got it from just as long as he got it. Once the blood had touched his lips, he completely forgot what food tasted like and thirsted for nothing more than this.

The Queen had told him it was a natural reaction, that the insistence for more now was typical for a new Shadow. But once Drew was forced to stop and wait, he could not bring himself to agree with her.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” Kelia asked. “Is there something wrong with the blood?”

“For the love of all the holy Keepers, just drink it, will you?” Drew’s voice was rougher than he intended, and he clenched his teeth and looked away, trying to get hold of his emotions. “Look, I need you strong. Like I said, you were out for three days. No food, no water. Not only that, you ripped into a Siren and got injured by a Kraken. Blood will hydrate you and relieve you of your hunger. It will give you the strength you need. It will heal you.”

Kelia placed the bottle in her lap, keeping her fingers on the neck. “What are you not telling me?” she asked, her voice low, each word crisp. “It’s like you’re waiting for something, and I don’t know what that is.”

“I’m preparing you,” Drew said, throwing his arms out. “You’re a goddamn Sea Shadow. The Queen is not dead—clearly, given the recent attacks. And if she’s alive, there’s going to be hell to pay for ruining her island, for burning down her house, and for stealing you back.”

“I never asked you to come after me,” Kelia snapped. “I left to ensure your sister and Emma were safe. I left to ensure Daniella was safe; that you were safe. I knew what I was doing. I knew the ramifications of my choice, and I was prepared to face them.”

“Did you honestly expect I would leave you there?” Drew asked. “She went after you to get to me because she is a vindictive bitch who does not understand the meaning of a simple, two-letter word. You are—” He stopped himself, hearing his voice crack, and dropped his hands to his side. His cheeks heated from the anger and embarrassment at his frustration. He didn’t know why he was frustrated with Kelia. “You are everything to me.”

“Then why must you make me feel like I’ve done something wrong?” she asked.

Drew closed his mouth and sighed as he eyed the bottle of blood she still had not touched.

“The truth of it all,” he said, his voice softer, “is that I know what I did to you. And I feel terrible about it.” He walked over to his bed, his footsteps slow and heavy. As much as he wanted to stay with her, he was uncomfortable enough with the situation to wish he was retreating instead of closing the distance between them. “Turning you was selfish. I had not even considered you would rather be dead than be what I am. You ask to bond with me, and I want nothing more than to feel you inside of me, to feel the inside of you. It is something more intimate than sex. And yet, I am racked with guilt because the Queen forced me into a bond with her, and I worry I am doing the same to you because I forced you to be a Shadow, just as she forced me.”

Kelia’s silence would normally have unnerved him, but, in this moment, he appreciated the quiet. He sat on the edge of his bed and leaned back. He took a deep breath, and then another, until the tension in his body eased, if only slightly.

“I understand why you’re conflicted,” she said. “I don’t know how to ease your troubles.”

“You can’t.” Drew closed his eyes and let out another breath. “My emotions are not your responsibility. They’re mine. I just… I want you prepared. I don’t know what is going to happen, and that worries me.”

Kelia sneered at the bottle.

“You need to drink,” Drew said. He took the bottle from her fingers, and she put up no resistance. “We can talk about anything else at a different time, but you need to feed. Some Shadows, when they are first created, do not take well to blood. It’s something they need to get accustomed to.” He removed the lid to the bottle and held it out to her. “Drink.”

When she made no move to take the bottle from him, he added, “You are putting this off.”

“I am.”

His patience was wearing thin. “Why?”

Kelia fiddled with his sheets instead of looking him in the eye. As much as he loved her—and he loved her more than he loved anything—he did not want her fussing with things and placing them where he would not be able to find them later. He cleared his throat, catching her attention, and raised his brow, as though to encourage her to speak freely.

“I worry I won’t like it,” she muttered, shaking her head. “I worry the only way for me to survive will disgust me so thoroughly that I would rather starve than indulge. And I would rather resist than know I was going to die of hunger.”

Drew pressed his lips together, holding back a growl of annoyance and frustration. “Darling, while I understand your hesitation, I do believe you’re being a tad dramatic,” he said. “I know many humans who did not like many types of healthy food believed to nourish your bones and heart and body, and yet, we consume them because we believe it is good for us and because it is vital to our health. As Shadows, we only get blood, but there are so many different types that if you do not like this one, we can find you something different and see if you prefer that. I promise you, on pain of death, we will find you sustenance that you crave.” He held the bottle out to her again. “Now, please. Drink.”

Kelia swallowed, her throat bobbing up and down as she looked up at him with wide eyes. “Okay,” she said with a nod. She wrapped her fingers around the glass and put her lips to the mouth of the bottle.

With her eyes locked with Drew’s, Kelia tilted the container back and swallowed the crimson liquid. Her nose scrunched, and her shoulders jumped as though she was going to heave. But she inhaled sharply and kept swallowing.

That was his woman. Always willing to toughen up when the situation called for it.

The corners of his lips flicked up, and he placed his hand over her free one.

As she drank, different expressions crossed over Kelia’s pretty face; some that spoke of fear, confusion, and curiosity, and others that he could not discern, save for a moment he was certain was a display of satisfaction.

The tension in Drew’s body eased. If she was satisfied with her first consumption of blood, she would not be a picky eater, which made things tremendously easy.

One drop of blood dribbled out of her mouth and rolled down her chin until it gathered on her jaw line. Drew wanted to smear the dark blood from Kelia’s pale face. Instead, he stuffed his hands behind his back, holding himself in place. Though he tried to rip his eyes from her, he could not.

There was something strangely erotic about Kelia drinking blood, and his desire for her stirred. He clenched his teeth, trying to think of something else—anything else—but he could not. The shadows caressed her face, she was beautiful in the darkness. He stepped toward her once, and then again.

Kelia was too wrapped up in her own pleasure that she did not seem to notice. Her eyes were closed, and she made small moaning noises.

Drew stopped himself from getting any closer to her. He dug his nails into his thighs and pressed his heels into the floor. He did not want to interrupt her for his own selfishness.

When she finished, her eyes fluttered open and she placed the bottle on the stand next to the bed. He made it a point not to show any alarm by how much of the supply she had drank. It wouldn’t do anyone any good for Kelia to feel at fault for their current shortage; truth was, they’d already been short before this point, and Drew didn’t see much difference in a bad situation and a worse one.

There were still a few drops inside, and Drew was almost tempted to drink them himself, to share this experience with the woman he loved. But when he went to lift the bottle, he gripped the bottle so tightly in his hand that it burst into tiny pieces, the glass going all over the desk and into his palm.

“Drew!” Kelia exclaimed, using the back of her hand to wipe away the blood. “What are you doing?”

Drew blinked down at his palm. Before he could do anything more, Kelia took his hand within hers and brought it back to her face so she could examine it.

“Not terribly bright, Captain,” she said, her playfulness easing some of the darkness that had just been stirring inside of him. “Why did you do that?”

He hadn’t intended to break the bottle. All that restraint had built up in him while watching Kelia must have just become too much to take.

What if he hurt Kelia that way?

He pulled his hand from her grasp and took a step back. As much as he wanted to go to Kelia, to reacquaint himself with her and get to know her as a Shadow, now was not the time. It would not be right for him to take advantage of her in such a vulnerable position, and he really needed to get his emotions under control first.

When he did not answer, she asked, “What do we do now?”

“Wendy is moving our ship to the island. Once there, Emma needs to put together a concoction to get the Siren’s blood out of your system as well,” he said, thankful for the change of subject.  “We can do nothing else until the Queen is put down.”

“Then why not put her down?” she asked quietly. “After the island, I mean.”

Drew furrowed his brow and forced a harsh breath from his nostrils. “As in, kill the Queen?”

“Wasn’t that your plan all along?” Kelia asked.

He crossed his arms over his chest, allowing Kelia’s words to sink in. It was such a simple solution. It almost sounded too easy. All this time, they’d been trying to think of a way to destroy the entire island. The idea of killing the Queen seemed an insurmountable task. But was it, really?

He turned on the heel of his boot. “I’ll have to give it more thought,” he said, “but you might be right.”

“We could do it,” Kelia told him, “if we work together. We can’t go after her now, of course, but maybe soon. And if—”

“We aren’t going after her. You cannot go after her at all,” Drew said, leaving no room for mistake in his tone. “I’ve already involved you too deeply into my personal and dangerous relationship with the Queen. This is not your cross to bear.”

“If it’s your cross, it is also mine.” Kelia sprung up on her feet, and the stubborn glint in her eye told Drew he could argue all he wanted, but she would not budge. At least she seemed to be healing already. “We are partners, Drew Knight. And now that I am a Shadow, we are the same. I’m not a mere human anymore.”

“You were never a ‘mere’ anything.” He closed the distance between them and hooked his index finger under her chin to tilt her face up and stare into her eyes. “I never want you to think you weren’t helpful, darling. Even when you were human, you carried your weight and more. You helped locate Wendy. You left Port George. You discovered what your father did. You are extraordinary, whether you are human or Shadow. The label you give yourself does not define you. It is not what you are that matters, but who you are. And you are someone who brings out the best in me, who—for the first time in my long life—makes me hopeful for the future. You astound me, and I never want you to think otherwise.”

A small smile slid across Kelia’s face. “Then help me,” she challenged. “Help me become a better Shadow. I want to do everything you do. I want to control my powers and be even stronger than I was before.”

Drew curled a strand of errant blond hair behind her ear. “I shall do just that…after we drop off the crew at the Island of the Damned.”

Kelia tilted her head to the side. “Drop off the crew?”

“I no longer know who I can trust,” he admitted. “If I am to train you, if our goal is to kill the Queen, I must be certain she will not discover our intentions. I will drop them off and claim I am visiting family.”

“I thought Wendy was your only living family, considering you’re over a hundred years old.”

Drew sighed through his nose. “Where do you think Wendy gets her powers from?” he asked. “Our Aunt Adelaide who won’t do this earth a favor and simply die.”

At that moment, Emma burst through the door.

“The island is in sight,” she said, breathless.

Drew spun toward her, so thankful for the news that he couldn’t stop the smile from spreading across his face. “Wonderful.”

Emma shook her head. “Not wonderful, Drew. There’s nothing good about it at all. You’re gonna want to see this.”

8

The island was completely scorched.

Emma had led them to the quarterdeck, where they could see the damage for themselves. Taverns that once lined the docks were now burnt, their insides gutted like a rotting whale that had turned up on shore. Kelia’s nose twitched, the lingering scent of sulfur tickling her nostrils.

It was quiet…too quiet. Kelia never liked the phrase silent as the grave, but it seemed applicable here. The once roaring island that had been filled with debauchery and sin was snuffed out with unforgiving fire. The Sea Shadows did not have a place reserved for them, and the rest of the supernaturals, to go in order to feed and procure illicit objects and other proclivities society would no doubt forbid.

“The ingredients,” Emma said, the words carrying more weight than any two words ever should. “I need to find Adelaide. Need to make sure she still has the ingredients.”

Kelia furrowed her brows, surprised Emma could only think of ingredients at a time like this. An entire island had been set on fire—similar to what the witches and Drew had done to the Queen’s Isle de Sangre—and all Emma seemed to care about was a concoction.

“If Adelaide is even alive,” Drew muttered.

Kelia couldn’t decipher his tone. She understood Adelaide was his aunt, but he seemed a bit abrupt about the fact that she was still alive. One could not choose family, even in the afterlife, it would seem.

“Sunset is not for a few hours,” Emma said. “I need to—”

“A goddamn island was burnt down in the same fashion we employed on Sangre,” Drew said. His hands balled into tight fists, and he stood at the helm of the ship, his body facing Emma’s. “I will not have you risking your life to see my aunt about a concoction.”

“Do you not care if she still breathes?” Emma asked.

“I can almost guarantee that she does.” Drew paced the quarterdeck, his steps light and quick. Although his posture seemed relaxed, almost dismissive, Kelia knew Drew well enough to know that if he was pacing, there was something he was concerned about. “Adelaide is a slippery witch and cheats death with every breath she takes. Today is no different. Tomorrow won’t be either. You will wait until I allow you—”

“Allow?” Emma growled.

Kelia was just as shocked as Emma appeared. Hadn’t they made more progress with Drew than that by this point?

“Allow,” Drew repeated, his voice louder. “Allow you to leave. Allow you to scour the island. Allow you to run on your mission for supplies. I am still captain, and no one is to do anything without my explicit say-so. Do you understand?”

Drew all but stormed off, leaving the quarterdeck and heading back in the direction of his room. Kelia and Emma followed down the stairs, but when Emma tried the door leading to the main deck, it wouldn’t budget. She let out a startled cry and tried again, this time with more force.

Again, it remained immovable.

“I could break down the door, if you’d like,” Kelia offered.

Emma whirled around and shot Kelia a sharp glare. “That concoction is for you,” she snapped. “You still have the Siren’s blood inside of you.”

Kelia swallowed as she remembered the taste. It was a sweet poison that wreaked havoc on her body yet had been tantalizing on her tongue. She shuddered and shifted her gaze out the back up toward the quarterdeck.

She headed back up the steps and stared out over the sea.

“What are you doing?” Emma asked, following up behind her.

When Kelia turned back, the angles on Emma’s face were still sharp with intensity, but the fight inside of her seemed to have dimmed.

Kelia let her fingers trace along the helm. For a moment, she wondered if Sirens were following beneath Drew’s ship in silence, reporting everything back to the Queen.

“Much is on my mind,” Kelia admitted.

“So Drew has said.” Emma hugged her torso, the gentle breeze teasing her dark hair from its harsh braid. Kelia remembered when she used to wear her hair in braids. Now, she preferred it long and free, just as she felt. “You know what his plan is then, I presume?”

“Regarding the Queen?” Kelia asked. “I know he wants to kill her, but he has yet to train me.”

“He’s caught in an unusual predicament,” Emma said. “He resists you because he feels guilty for what he did to you. He knows he should train you, but he’ll avoid it for as long as he can.”

Kelia clenched her teeth and pulled her arms back, curling her fingers into tight fists.

“So,” Kelia said slowly, “to clarify your point, you are telling me that Drew is avoiding the mess he made simply because he feels guilty?”

“I suppose that sums it up,” Emma said. “That’s my opinion, anyway. But I’ve known him a long time. And I think even you know him well enough to know what I say sounds true.”

Kelia shot back down the stairs and toward door. Drew might not like what she was about to do next, but he’d like it a lot less if she took control of the ship, which she could easily do seeing as he’d locked them on the quarterdeck.

Instead, she grabbed the knob and ripped the door from its hinges. She didn’t even have to try. From there, she dashed across the deck of the ship. She had never felt she was capable of running this fast before. It almost felt as though she was flying. Her feet barely touched the ground—at least, she did not really feel them touch the ground.

When she reached Drew, he was standing at the head of the ship, hands gripping the rail. She launched herself at him and knocked him flat on his back, then let her weight drop into him so, for a moment, he too could know what it felt like to have the wind knocked out of him.

“You have yet to help me because you are racked with guilt?” Kelia demanded. “Do you not see me as your equal? Someone you respect as you respect yourself, your crew, even your witch?"

Emma came running up behind her but froze as she came nearer to the pair.

Drew narrowed his eyes. There was no amusement in his brown eyes. Any warmth she remembered completely vanished. He spread out his arms, pressing his palms into the deck of the ship and pushing himself up.

Kelia fell back and hit her head on the floor with a loud crack. She grinned as pain shot into her head, and she reached up to rub the back of her head with her hand.

“Who do you think you are?” he demanded. “I’m the bloody captain of this ship. Just because you are important to me does not mean you have any right to attack me, especially in front of my crew. Did Emma put you up to this?” He glared at the earth witch, who shook her head, before his gaze fell back to Kelia. “Simply because I want her on the ship until I can accompany her to Adelaide’s? The island is not safe. I don’t care who or what you are.”

Kelia felt lectured at this point, and the worst part was, in this case, he was right. As her captain, she should not treat him this way, especially not in front of the crew. But her untamed nature apparently came with more than just blood lust. Her emotions were harder to control right now as well.

“When will you train me?” she asked, keeping her voice down.

Drew locked his ankles around her waist and flipped her over to her back, then rolled to come out on top of her. There was a flash of desire in Drew’s eyes, clear in the way he looked at her, the way his eyes dropped to her lips and lingered, the way his body pressed into hers.

“I will train you on my own time,” he said.

“Your own time?” she asked. “I want to be trained now.”

“You do not always get what you want.”

“Clearly!” Kelia all but shouted.

Emma had backed away now. If she was even still around, she was out of Kelia’s periphery.

When Kelia spoke again, her voice was low and crisp. “Do you think I want this? To become a creature of night, stuck on this blasted ship until sunset? Of course I don’t! I would not have made that choice for myself, but that choice was taken from me.” She clenched her teeth together. Earlier, she said she would. Now, she was sure she would rather die than be a beast. She hated conflicting feelings, hated not knowing how she truly felt about what she was. Would she ever make a clear decision on it? She could not say. But she was unhappy. And she most certainly would not discuss this with Drew. “But I will not possess these great powers without knowledge of how to use them.” All of her frustration and anger melted away, only to be replaced by desperation. “I am begging you, Drew. Take the time to teach me so I can be great. I cannot do this without you.” She knew he mentioned doing this before, but he might stall. He could change his mind just as easily as she could.

His body pressed into hers, the weight of him molding against her body. She couldn’t help the shudder that ripped across her core, and she closed her eyes for a brief moment, trying not to linger on the thought.

“All I want is the ability to defend myself,” she said through gritted teeth. “That is all I’m asking for. Why is that so difficult? I don’t want to burden you or this ship. I want to be able to defend myself; I want to be able to save myself. I don’t want to need you all the time.”

Drew leaned closer and cupped her cheek in his hand. His thumb played with her bottom lip—a ghost dancing across it. She swallowed, careful to keep herself from sucking the thumb into her mouth. There was a time and a place to let Drew know she desired him, but if she did that now, she would not get the respect she needed.

“I want you to need me," he admitted in a low voice.

She could feel his breath on her face, and she stilled underneath him. Her entire body was still set aflame, and yet, goosebumps erupted across her body. The tip of his nose caressed her cheek, and she nearly sobbed, wishing he would kiss her. She needed to feel him the way she had before. She didn’t understand why, but she had this burning desire to feel him in a way only she knew she could.

“I need to be able to fight for myself,” she said around the pinching feeling in her throat. “I like knowing that, if it came down to it, I could save you." At Drew’s silence, she quickly added, “Not that you need saving, but I like knowing I could if you did.”

Drew pulled his fingers back from her face and caressed her exposed collarbone before resting his hand on his thigh.

“And, yet, here I am, on top of you, and you’ve done nothing about it,” he said. “How am I expected to believe you want to train when you refuse to fight at the first opportunity I’ve given to you?”

Kelia opened her mouth to respond, but Drew placed his index finger over her lips.

“You want to train, don’t you? Then do what I’ve already taught you. Show me you can retain my lessons, and then I shall train you when you want me to. If you cannot get me off of you, then you will wait until I am ready.”

“And when will that be?” Kelia asked.

Drew firmed his stance, cutting his gaze toward her.

“When. I’m. Ready,” he repeated, and Kelia sensed then that even he did not know when that would be.

9

The sun heated her skin from high above, which was strange given the skies were heavy with cloud. From her position on the floor, she could see boots walking across the deck. Certainly, she and Drew made quite a scene, and yet no one looked over at them. No one stopped them or asked Drew what the hell he was doing. Even Emma was certainly gone now. This was just the way it was. It was almost comical what Drew could do without question.

But there was something she still had the upper hand with.

Kelia’s face warmed just thinking about it, and she worried her bottom lip between her teeth, unsure she could pull off such a feat. She had never believed she possessed such talents, but she knew most men were the same, regardless if they were human or Shadow. As such, she cleared her throat and looked up at Drew through her lashes.

“Drew,” she said in a low voice.

Drew furrowed his brow, tilting his head to the side. He seemed confused. Perhaps it was the tone of her voice. She was attempting to make it sound sultry, but perhaps it was coming out the wrong way.

“Yes?” he asked.

“I need you to get up.” She placed her hands on his thighs and slowly rubbed them upward, turning her palms toward the inside of those thighs. “You’re making me feel things I don’t know if I want to feel just yet. With all the changes going on in my body.”

She dropped one hand over her chest, making sure it was placed just over her breasts so his eyes would follow.

“You know,” he said, nestling in closer, “I can assist you with that, should you ever need to indulge in matters of the flesh.”

Kelia feigned surprise. “Don’t tempt me. I might ask you to indulge me right here at the head of the ship.”

She raised her brow, hoping to emphasize her point.

Drew’s eyebrows pulled together, and Kelia used that window of hesitation to shift her body weight and throw him off of her body. He landed on his back, and she plopped on top of him.

“I got you off of me,” she told him flatly. “Train me.”

Drew looked away. “That isn’t fair, you know. That’s cheating.”

She shrugged. “Pirate.”

“Oh, all right,” he said. “But after we get Emma to Adelaide. You need to rid your body of the Siren’s blood first.”

Kelia smiled in triumph and stood. She was starting to feel more powerful already.

The sun dipped low earlier in the day than usual. Or perhaps time had simply moved faster than Drew expected. Either way, he and his crew were all too soon on boats rowing toward the shore. He was not sure he was ready to find Adelaide. And, more importantly, he was not sure he was ready to train Kelia.

As they rowed closer to the island, smoke puffed from the remnants of the fire. What had been a rich green was now black. The dirt was covered with ash. The scent of sulfur was stronger the closer they got to the island. The boats were silent as they cut across the water. No one dared speak, though Drew did not know why. Personally, he felt as though there was nothing for him to say.

Hunger pangs rumbled through Drew’s stomach.  When was the last time he had eaten?

Kelia.

He released a growl and looked away from the island and back over to the ocean. He did not want to think about sinking his fangs into Kelia and feeding from her. It caused his body to tense. It caused shudders to ripple down his spine and his toes to curl. He wanted more of her blood. He wanted it in his system. He wanted to bond with her in a way no one had and no one would.

But he could not think about that right now. He, along with his crew, would look for any animals that remained alive on the island, as he had stated just before they docked. They were not allowed to feed on the witches and there was no way in hell they would feed on Kelia. They knew better than to ask. However, Drew was also aware that hunger produced idiotic responses. He needed to get his crew fed in order to keep them loyal.

By the time they reached the docks, Drew had torn nearly every fingernail he had in half, right down to the quick. He grabbed the thick rope from the bottom of the boat and, without saying a word, tied the boat to the wood so the boat would not float away. From the corner of his eye, he noticed his crew do the same before they stepped onto land.

By this time, the sky was an angry grey color. There were no clouds, and there was a chill in the air, the sort that wracked through one’s body until it coated their very bones. The clear air and the salt from the sea did nothing to mask the singed scent of what had transpired. If Drew had to guess, he would say this could not have taken place more than three days ago, if not more recently.

His crew all went their own way to find sustenance, leaving Drew alone with Kelia and the witches.

“Are you sure you want to see her?” Wendy asked. Her voice was still heavy with bitterness, and she had not turned her dark gaze to Drew. Since Christopher perished, she had not really looked at anyone. Instead, her focus was primarily on the horizon, as though she expected him to magically return from somewhere.

“I have no choice.” He stood on the wooden deck and turned, bending down and proceeding to help up everyone else in his boat. “Emma insists the ingredients can only be obtained through her.”

“’Tis true,” Emma said, sounding as though she was in no mood to argue. “And you will thank me when I have cured her.” Emma’s eyes shifted as she stepped on the dock, dusting off the front of her dress. “Your Shadow will thank me, too.”

“She’s not my Shadow,” he muttered, more to himself than to Emma. “She doesn’t belong to anybody. She’s made that very clear.”

“Well, perhaps you should respect that about her,” Emma pointed out. She dropped her hands and turned around. Without waiting for anyone else, she proceeded to head toward town.

Drew let out a frustrated breath, pulling Wendy up, then Daniella, and finally Kelia. With Kelia, he allowed his hand to linger on hers. The feel of her skin on his sent little shocks through his system, and he instantly flashed back to the sole time they were intimate with each other.

He missed her warmth. He missed being inside of her, wrapped in a purity he did not remember ever experiencing in his lifetime.

Kelia pulled her hand away from his, snapping him out of the memory. She did not seem to care one way or the other regarding what they were and what they could be. Her focus, like Emma, remained on getting the ingredients, but only so Drew would hurry up and train her. He refrained from rolling his eyes and muttering some more under his breath. The only women he seemed to know were hardheaded and infuriating.

“Do you think our dear, old aunt will be happy to see us, then?” Wendy asked, falling into step with him.

Kelia and Daniella had caught up to Emma, and the three of them were walking at a faster pace than Drew and Wendy. So long as Drew had them directly in his sight, he did not mind that they were set on walking ahead of him. Perhaps it was best if he took space from all of them lest something he might later regret come out of his mouth.

“Last time I was with her,” Wendy continued, “she shouted that I did not respect her art craft and told me she never wanted to see me again.”

“Art craft?” Drew asked.

“Adelaine is an earth witch, but she treats her potions and concoctions like they’re art rather than simple remedies to ailments,” Wendy said. “I was in love with the wind and thought it much more grand than having earth capabilities and told her as much.”

“Auntie does not like being contradicted.”

A ghost of a smile touched Wendy’s lips. “No,” she agreed. “That she does not.”

The dirt was heavy as they stepped off the docks and onto the road that led through town. It clung to their boots. The ash still being pushed around by the wind found their skin and stayed there. Drew would need to get Emma to draw them all baths after this outing. He did not mind being dirty when the occasion called for it, but this was something different. This left him feeling grimier than he could tolerate.

“The last time I saw Auntie, she slapped me across my face and told me how pathetic I was because of my infatuation for a beautiful monster,” Drew said. “I hate to admit that she was right. She said my choice in women was going to get me killed and, in a way, it did.”

“I’m sure she’s looking forward to telling you she was right.”

Drew snorted. He couldn’t keep a smirk off his face if he tried. Wendy was right about that.

The five continued to walk through town. The brothel Grayson Briggs used to own was still standing, but the wood had been stained black from the fire. There was nothing left inside except a rather large hole.

The brothel did not stand tall at three levels any longer. Rather, the base was the only part of the structure that survived. None of the people who had once populated it were present. Drew did not even smell charred bodies. Either they had been given ample warning to leave the island, they were taken from the island, or they were killed and then taken.

No scenario sounded very good.

Each building that made up the small town was the same. Some parts of the structure had survived, but as a whole, not one building remained. There were no bodies. Just ash and smoke. Drew tried to find something—any hint or clue that might reveal what, exactly, had taken place—but he could find nothing.

“Does it bother you what happened here is eerily similar to what we did to Sangre?” Wendy asked.

Drew had thought it, but putting it into words made the hairs on his arms stand at attention.

“You think this was a counter attack?” Drew asked. “From the Queen?”

“We burned down her island,” Wendy said. “You said her precious house caught on fire. I wouldn’t be surprised.”

“But I thought she wanted us,” Kelia said. Drew looked up, surprised to see her, Emma, and Daniella waiting for them up ahead. “She kept saying she wants us alive. So why would she burn the island? Wouldn’t that kill us if we’d been here?”

“She probably suspected we had to come here for supplies. I’d bet this is a warning. Part of the game she’s playing with you.” Her attention turned to Drew. “You used this island to feed. Your crew did, too. Emma used it to gather ingredients. Take away things essential to life, and you create chaos within a person, which, in turn, creates chaos in a group.”

Drew’s eyebrows shot straight up, hearing the answer come from Daniella, of all people. He opened his mouth to respond before shutting it slowly. As much as he hated to admit it, the girl made sense.

“A mental game?” he asked.

Daniella shrugged. “I don’t know your Queen,” she said. “Does it sound like something she would do?”

Yes, actually, it did.

“What does that mean for us, then?” Kelia asked. “If this is a game, what is she hoping to get out of it?”

“You, love,” came a voice from behind them.

Before Drew’s gaze could catch the speaker, the figure lunged for Kelia. He turned and, using his speed, managed to knock the attacker down, preventing him from reaching his intended target.

However, as Drew picked himself back up, he glanced around and noticed he was familiar with the majority of Shadows surrounding them from his visits to the island. These were Grayson’s Shadows, Shadows he had bought with free blood and sex. Drew’s heart knocked against his chest. There were probably seven of them.

There was no way they would get out of this mess. Seven Shadows against two Shadows and three witches were not good odds.

“Come with us, Drew,” Sammy remarked from Drew’s left. Drew remembered him as one of the more vicarious Shadows who consumed as many women as blood. “You know we will take you. Let’s not prolong this.”

“The Queen called you then?” Drew asked, his voice coming out in clipped, rough words. “I’m surprised you’re not trying to kill me.”

“I begged her to, but the Queen wants you alive,” Sammy replied. He glanced at his cuticles dismissively. “You are nothing more than a pathetic pirate captain with no direction in life. You think you know everything. The truth is, you are selfish. And you know nothing. You are lucky the Queen loves you the way she does. You are lucky she wants you and offers mercy.” He grinned. “Lucky for me, I can make you suffer, even if I cannot kill you.”

Someone leapt forward and tried to grab Kelia. She was fast enough to dodge the attack, but she was still new at being a Shadow, and with the Siren poison coursing through her body, she wouldn’t be able to deflect the attacks for long.

“Grayson thought the same,” Drew said with a smirk. “And yet, he is dead. I am not. Clearly, I am the superior. You should bow before me.”

“You want bowing, hmm?” Sammy leaned forward. “Your Infant will bow to me after I pleasure her over and over again while you watch. And there will be nothing you can do about this.”

“You are going to die tonight,” Drew snarled, his nostrils flaring. “You know this, yes?”

A gust of wind shot out seemingly from nowhere and coiled around two Shadows in front of Wendy. They grabbed their throats, clawing at their skin. Drew couldn’t be sure, but it almost seemed as though Wendy stuffed a gust of wind down their throats and was suffocating them.

Crimson ribbons streaked out of their throats and ran down down their chests as their nails broke the skin. It lasted only a few moments, but the two Shadows she choked were ash. Drew blinked, pressing his lips together so none of the carcass landed in his mouth.

Just as those two died, one of the wenches who used to open the door at the blood brothel jumped on top of Kelia and knocked her down.

Kelia let out a sharp cry. Before Drew could do anything, he was attacked by another Shadow. Claws sank into his shoulder, and he grunted.

From the corner of his eyes, he saw Wendy handling her Shadow as best as she could. Daniella, on the other hand…

“She’s going to endure so much because of you,” Sammy said. He raised his arm up, and Drew rolled away just in time. Dirt hit his face from the attack.

Drew jumped up onto his feet. He glanced over to Kelia. Kelia lifted her foot and kicked the Shadow, causing the creature’s head to snap.

“Daniella!” Kelia shouted, not taking her eyes off the Shadow.

“I’ve got my own problems, Kelia,” Daniella shouted.

“I could use some fire over here.”

“So typical!” Daniella said. “Let me drop what I’m doing and help you because you’re so important.”

Regardless of her outburst, Daniella created a fireball from her hands and sent it flying until it landed on the Shadow. She groaned, her hands caressing her head after Kelia’s kick.

“You bitch!” she shouted.

The minute the fire landed on her, however, she started to scream. A moment later, she was ash as well.

Three down. Four to go.

Instead of waiting to attack, Drew bent his knees and pushed himself high into the sky. From his position, he saw two other Shadows use the opportunity and go after Kelia. Wendy’s Shadow stayed with her, holding her by the throat. But as Drew descended back down, he used the force that came with it, maneuvering his feet to aim at the Shadow fighting his sister.

The jump took less than a few seconds, and the Shadow he landed on did not have time to move before Drew crashed into him with a sickening crunch.

The Shadow landed on his back, his chest caved in from Drew’s weight and impact. Drew reached down and snapped his neck. Instant ash.

Three left.

Wendy let out a gasp, sucking in air. Her hands went to her throat, but Drew did not ask his sister if she was all right. This fight wasn’t over.

“Wendy!” he shouted. “Shield. Please?”

Wendy shook her head. It seemed like she was trying to snap herself out of her thoughts. She nodded once and lifted up the shield.

A Shadow quickly broke through it and went for Drew.

“Damnit, Wendy, ready yourself!” Drew growled as he dodged the attack.

“Focus,” she muttered to herself. “C’mon, Wend, c’mon.”

A fist knocked Drew to the ground. He closed his eyes and shook his head before reopening them. The Shadow jumped, and Drew mirrored the move, throwing himself into the air. He threw his arm into the Shadow’s chest and squeezed the heart. Ash fell everywhere as he landed on his feet.

Kelia grabbed her blade and proceeded to attack the lone Shadow who could reach any one of them while the other two Shadows kept pounding futilely on the shield.

Wendy grunted as the shield shattered. The Shadows leapt, knocking Wendy and Emma down.

They were going to kill the witches, and there was nothing he could do about it.

He didn’t know whether he should help Kelia or go after the Shadows hovering over Wendy and Emma.

Before he could decide, a loud, guttural cry pierced the air. Everyone froze, lifting their heads and glancing around.

Suddenly, the ground vibrated, shaking so hard that Drew’s head nodded and his teeth clacked together. While the three attacking Shadows stood still, bending their knees as if to keep their balance, Drew darted toward each one and snapped their necks. Ash flew into the air, dancing in jolted patterns due to the earth’s incessant shaking.

After another moment, the earth stilled.

“Emma.” He knew it was her. Besides his aunt, Emma was the only Shadow with the power to do something like that.

“I didn’t think I would be able to do it,” she got out, her breath hitching in her throat. She picked herself up with shaky hands before wiping the front of her dress as though to dust herself off. “We must get to Adelaide’s cabin quickly. Come.”

Drew didn’t need to be told twice. Luckily for them, it was just down this dirt path.

A powerful spell protected the cottage and the land surrounding it in order to ensure Adelaide’s safety, which meant no one could locate the cottage except the few Adelaide wanted to see it. Drew and Wendy had been there before, as had Emma when she had been an apprentice under Adelaide, but Kelia and Daniella would be staring at space until Adelaide gave them permission to see the cottage.

But as they neared the quaint cottage, the eerie silence hanging in the air sent a chill down Drew’s spine.

There was no smoke coming from the chimney, and he could not see his aunt from the window.

“It looks as though she isn’t here,” Daniella said.

“She must be,” Drew said.

Another moment passed, and something struck him as off.

“You can see it?” he asked. “But I don’t see Adelaide.”

Kelia and Daniella shouldn’t have been able to see that cottage until Adelaide gave permission, and if Adelaide saw them, she would surely be coming out to greet them.

“I’m sure she’s just inside,” Wendy offered quietly.

His eyes turned to Emma in order to help him explain better, but she had gone pale, as though she was rooted to her spot.

“Emma?” he asked, taking a step toward the witch.

“Something’s wrong,” she said. “Adelaide’s not here. And this cottage isn’t magicked anymore.”

10

Kelia shifted her weight beside Drew, eyeing a parchment hanging from her door, which Daniella was strolling up to retreive.

Drew frowned at Emma. “What do you mean ’not magicked anymore’?”

“Kelia and Daniella can see the cottage,” Emma said. “If they can see it, despite the fact they know nothing of your aunt, what do you think that means?”

While the two were squabbling, Daniella had grabbed the note from the door. Her gaze focused down on the page as she walked back, and her lips curled into a frown.

When she handed it to Drew, Kelia peeked over his shoulder to read.

You are not supposed to be here, boy.

Kelia frowned. That was a strange note.

“She knew we were coming,” Drew muttered.

“Of course she did,” Wendy said, snatching the note from Drew. “Adelaide knows everything.” She scanned the note quickly before looking back at her brother and shaking her head. “Keepers, you know where she is, don’t you?”

He sighed. “Yes.”

“With Shadows running around, it’s even more dangerous crossing than it already would be.” She crumpled the parchment in her fist. “Why does she make everything more difficult?”

“Because she’s Adelaide Knight.” Drew spun on the heel of his boot and proceeded away from the cottage. “Let’s make a move, hmm? Kelia only has so much time and we only have so much moonlight.”

“Where is more dangerous?” Kelia asked. “Where are we going?”

Drew didn’t even look at her as he stormed ahead. “Through the Badlands.”

She looked to Emma for more information, but Emma just shook her head and looked down, her face paling at the mention of the place.

The glow of the moon provided the only light, but with Kelia’s enhanced Shadow eyesight, it was enough to still see the ash floating to the ground like leaves falling from trees. Sulfur caressed her nose, giving her that odd sensation of wanting to sneeze without being able to.

Kelia followed a few meters away behind Drew and Wendy, while Emma and Daniella followed behind Kelia, sidled together and speaking in hushed voices.

She was not certain where they were going, other than away from the destination they had originally intended. ‘Badlands’ could mean anything, but if even Drew, Wendy, and Emma were shaken simply by the mention of them, it would not be an easy trek.

The silence felt as thick as the smoke that had captured the island and choked the life out of the inhabitants. She wanted to take Drew’s hand in hers. She wanted to touch him, because touching him always made her feel safe and she needed that right now. From the ingestion of the Siren’s blood to the fact she was now a monster, Kelia needed something to anchor her in place. Someone to tell her everything was going to be all right.

And yet, even though she wanted nothing more than to take Drew’s hand in hers, she could not do it. She didn’t even know why. Perhaps some of it was because she was not certain how he was going to react. Another part of it had to do with the fact that there was still something between them, something that prevented her from reaching out and seeking comfort from a friend.

Was he her friend anymore? Was he her lover? Was he her savior or her murderer?

Could he be all of them at once?

“Tell me about your aunt,” Kelia decided to say, coming up behind him. Her voice was raw and cracked, unsure if this was the proper thing to be discussing now. At least it was something. “I didn’t realize you had one until you mentioned her recently.”

She felt her body work harder simply walking, and she wondered if that was an effect of the poison inside of her.

“She is a curse on this land as she puts curses on this land,” Drew commented. He didn’t look back. “I need you to remain quiet as to not draw any attention to us. We are still exposed, and the Badlands will be much worse.”

Right. Got it.

The moon was high in the sky, only a quarter of its light shining down amongst the stars as they continued across the terrain. Kelia’s feet were starting to pinch in her boots, and she was suddenly thirsty for some water. That, or blood.

The minute she thought about blood, she pushed the thought away. She refused to let her mind dwell on the crimson liquid. As a Shadow, her body had started to equate the same sensations she received when she thought about Drew’s touch with blood, as though they both produced the same sexually charged feelings.

Where were these Badlands anyway? And how did they differentiate from the terrain they walked through now? What made them bad?

She would ask, but Drew had made it clear that silence was imperative.

She looked around for anything that might give her some sort of clue, but there was nothing but the gentle sway of tall grass….and something rustling inside.

The hair on Kelia’s body stood at attention. She wanted to think it was an animal, but there was something inside of her that knew that wasn’t the case.

Drew must have heard it, too.

“Wendy, take everyone to the Point of Passage,” he said, stopping short and looking around. “Kelia—”

“I’m staying with you.” She didn’t even look at Drew. Her eyes scanned the darkness. She couldn’t necessarily see anything, but she could hear movement. It was hard to narrow in on, considering it was coming from everywhere at one time.

“Being a Shadow didn’t diminish your stubbornness, did it?” Drew asked.

“You wouldn’t like me as much if it did.”

Kelia was on her back before she even had a chance to realize what happened. Another Shadow knocked the wind out of her by pouncing on her and gripping her throat with his hand. She could feel how strong he was—Bert, she decided to name him. She knew a Slayer named Bert from before, someone she didn’t like very much.

All he needed to do was apply that pressure to her throat a little harder and she would be no more than dust. However, she knew he could not. It was her one advantage - knowing Shadows could not actually harm her because the Queen wanted her alive. She did not plan to waste it.

Except, he was not releasing his hold on her. If anything, he was tightening his grip.

“’Ello, poppet,” he whispered. “I’m going to enjoy tasting your ash.”

“You can’t—” She couldn’t get out more than what she already said.

“You think I won’t kill you?” He was so close, she could feel his fangs dance across her cheek. “You think just because the Queen wants you means I have to listen? You think I give a shit about her? Grayson was the one who took care of me. Not her. Grayson. And I will make Drew pay dearly for what he took from me.”

His grip tightened.

Kelia couldn’t breathe. She needed to do something—anything —to get him to let go.

She kicked out her foot and managed to connect with his stomach. He grunted. His grip on her throat only tightened. She clawed at his hands and wiggled her body. No luck.

From behind her, she heard Drew fighting with another Shadow. Kelia was too incapacitated to see for herself, but there had to be three attacking Drew at one time, which was probably the only reason why Drew had not finished them off and come to her.

"I’m enjoying your pain, your fear," Bert said, each word low and precise. “I wish I could bathe in it.”

Kelia continued to thrash on the ground, trying to get him to release her. He leaned closer, a strand of black hair falling into his face, in order to laugh.

"I have been plotting this since I saw Grayson’s body," Bert continued.

He opened his mouth, ready to speak further, but Kelia finally got him where she wanted him. She kicked his face with her boot, putting every last ounce of strength she had behind the impact. She knew she was not as strong as he was, and she did not expect to be, but she hoped to surprise him.

And she did.

His grip loosened substantially to the point where Kelia broke free from it. Using her new speed, she ran around him and lifted her arm so her palm came in contact with his back. The force propelled him hard into the ground. He grunted but picked himself back up.

"Already breathing heavy, Infant?" Bert said with a sneer. "My, my, where is your stamina? If Drew taught you anything, I would have assumed it was to keep up."

He lunged. Kelia managed to step out of the way just in time. Her heart hammered in her chest. The word run echoed in her head. She was scared, which floored her because she did not think Sea Shadows were capable of fear.

Her eyes frantically searched her immediate surroundings. Her body stayed in front of her attacker, positioned in case he attacked again.

She needed a weapon. She didn’t know how else she was going to beat him. She had Sea Shadow strength, but so did he. And unlike her, he knew how to use it. He beat her before she even got the opportunity to go on the offense.

“Oy, Kelia.” Wendy’s voice pierced the air and a couple of birds in a nearby tree shot into the sky, their feathers trailing downward. “Use the dirt to blind him. Take him by surprise. How do you not know this? Reach into him and break his heart with your hand. Don’t tell me you don’t have the stomach for it! You’re a beast, not a princess. Embrace it.”

Bert tossed his head back and laughed.  “Listen to the witch,” he said. “Before I kill you, you might as well learn something. I’ll even give you a chance to attack me. It will be an educational experience, something you need. Drew hasn’t seen it in him to teach you. Perhaps he does not want to waste his time, knowing you will never amount to much? That you weren’t a good Slayer and you’re an even more pathetic Shadow."

Stinging heat pierced her side. The words had more truth than she cared to admit.

Bert was right. There was no way she was going to be able to defeat him. She had no idea what she was doing. Possessing power meant nothing without the education to actually do something about it.

“Don’t listen to that horse shit!” Daniella shouted. “You must be worth something if that Queen wants you, hmm?”

Except Bert was not planning on taking Kelia to the Queen. Bert wanted to make Drew suffer for what he did to Grayson.

From beside her, there was a loud pop. One of the Shadows turned to ash, which meant Drew was down to two. If Drew could fend off three powerful Shadows, the least Kelia could do was handle one.

“Ready, then?” Bert asked, grinning.

Kelia said nothing. She didn’t even nod. She just waited.

The Shadow darted straight for her. Kelia knelt to the ground, picked up dirt in her hand, and threw it so it puffed in the Shadow’s eyes.

He didn’t seem to be affected by it, likely because he saw it coming, but it was enough to allow Kelia to maneuver behind him quickly and find his back.

Wendy had instructed her to reach through his body and grab his heart as it beat in his chest. The only time she had done something remotely close to that was with the Siren she had feasted on.

It’s not who Kelia was.

“Do it!” Wendy roared.

As if driven by instinct, Kelia’s arm shot out, and her fingers balled tightly into a fist. She had no idea what a beating heart felt like. She just knew she had to open her hand and squeeze something that moved.

It all happened so quickly. The minute she connected with Bert’s back, her hand shot through his skin, cracked his bone, and brushed something rubbery. She flexed her fingers and took the rubbery thing in her hand and squeezed as hard she could.

She heard something drip onto the dirt and looked to where the Shadow stood. She saw blood dripping to the ground between his feet.

Suddenly, the Shadow disintegrated, and ash smacked Kelia in the face. She was so startled, she forgot to ensure her mouth was closed so ash sprayed in her mouth, causing her to cough.

“For the love of the Keepers,” Wendy muttered.

“Drew needs help,” Daniella said with annoyed urgency.

Kelia shook her head. Daniella was right. She turned her attention to Drew and forced herself to focus. He seemed to be keeping both Shadows off of him, but his slowed movements revealed he was getting tired.

Kelia jumped and landed on the back of one—Bryce, she thought. There was something about giving them a name before she killed them, even if she was wrong.

She managed to knock him down and straddle him. He was so surprised, he did not think to defend himself. She did the same thing she had to the other Shadow: reached through his body and squeezed his heart. This time, before the ash exploded everywhere, Kelia pressed her lips into a tight line.

There was a telling pop, and she was misted by ash.

Another one was heard just after, and the third attacker was gone.

“Well, it appears I’m okay for now,” Drew said, his voice ragged.

Kelia knew what that meant. She knew he was asking if she was okay. Before she could respond, Emma cut him off.

“She’s bloody fine. She’s breathing, is she not? We have to cross the Badlands, and that is already dangerous enough! Now, let’s go before we get attacked again."

With that, she turned and continued to stomp through the island terrain. Kelia and the rest of the group had no choice but to follow.

Drew was still silent beside her. She hated it. Hated the fact that he would not even look at her. And yet, she knew that she bore some responsibility. There was still some anger she had when it came to him and what he did to her. It would be so much easier to simply forgive him and move on, and yet there was a small part of her that worried someone might take advantage of her again. Someone might do something unspeakable to her if she did not make it plain that, weeks after the act, she was still unhappy about it.

Emma stopped abruptly, causing Wendy to nearly run into her back. Kelia continued until she was by Emma’s side, Drew on her other side.

Instead of being surrounded by a field of grass, there was nothing but dirt. It was open and exposed. There was mist surrounding this portion of the island. Kelia could see ash and charcoal littering the ground.

“Welcome to the Badlands,” Emma muttered.

“Your aunt crossed through this place and survived?” Daniella asked, vocalizing Kelia’s concern precisely.

“We do not know she’s still alive,” Wendy said.

“Yes, we do.” Drew didn’t bother to hide his snark. “That wench won’t die.”

Kelia chewed on her bottom lip. “Will we?"

“Unfortunately, I do not think we have the same luck as she,” Drew said. “But as long as we keep a sharp eye and we’re at the ready…we should be fine….”

He didn’t sound convinced.

“Let’s go.”

11

Kelia had never been to the Badlands before. She never even knew they existed. But as she looked across the flat, rural portion of this island, a shiver of fear slid down her back.

She walked close to Drew, trying to use his presence to make herself feel safe. She didn’t like to admit that even as a Sea Shadow, she was afraid, but she was.

There was something about this place that lent itself to the idea that evil came in all shapes and sizes. Why they would knowingly walk through a place like this, she could not fathom.

Each footstep she took seemed to shake the ground, alerting everything in the Badlands of her presence. She could feel the witches behind her, and she had a feeling they felt the same way. At least, Wendy and Daniella did. Perhaps Emma was familiar enough with this place to not feel afraid.

“Why would your aunt go this way?” Kelia asked softly.

“Grayson’s Shadows currently populate the land, and it is clear they are after revenge because of his untimely death,” Drew replied without looking at Kelia. “If they are the ones who discovered my aunt —”

“They’re not,” Emma corrected from behind them. “I told you. It was a witch, not a Shadow.”

“Well, perhaps the Shadows paid a good sum of money to the witch in order to get my aunt to leave her cottage,” Drew put in, glancing over his shoulder and giving Emma a look.

Emma didn’t seem convinced, but she made no move to argue. Instead, she cleared her throat and looked out in front of her.

“Should we be worried about this witch?” Wendy asked in a low voice. “If she can break my aunt’s spells—”

“The witch is sloppy,” Emma said. “If anything, she did not complete her apprenticeship with Adelaide. Perhaps she thought she could learn through a book. That, or she is not in practice.”

“She broke a spell,” Daniella pointed out. “How does that make her sloppy?”

“Because we know she broke a spell,” Emma countered. “She may be powerful, but she is raw and untrained. A talented witch would never have let others realize the spell no longer worked.”

Kelia let Emma’s words sink in as the dirt beneath her shoes softened. It was not mud, exactly, but it was easier to walk through compared to the hard alternative that seemed to make up the majority of the island, as though this portion saw more rain than everywhere else.

The night was still crisp, and her new heightened senses afforded her sights she never thought she would see from the distance she was currently at, but it did not bring her any useful information. She didn’t know if there was something she should be frightened of or not.

“It looks like rain,” Drew said.

Kelia scrunched her nose, surprised by the casual topic of conversation. Really? Rain? She had nearly been killed by a Shadow trying to get revenge for the fallen Mage, they were now walking through something called the ‘Badlands,’ and all he wanted to do was speak about the weather?

Yet she could not bring herself to find a more appropriate topic. She didn’t want to say something akin to I almost died and all you can speak about is the rain? She didn’t like the attention and didn’t want to get riled up over Drew’s lack of concern regarding her. After all, all this time, she’d wanted to be treated as an equal. That’s what he was doing now, right? So she clenched her teeth to keep any words from slipping out.

“Are we sure this is safe?” Daniella asked. “This place seems unnatural. What lives out here anyway?”

“Of course it’s not safe,” Drew said, a flare of impatience in his voice. “I’ve said as much already. These are the Badlands. Things that are bad live here. But we had no choice.”

“So if I saw a beast…”Daniella pushed.

Drew stopped walking and turned toward her. Kelia did the same.

“Beast?” he asked, not bothering to hide his disbelief. “Explain.”

Daniella snapped her fingers so a small ball of fire popped up and she gracefully pointed at the dirt. Kelia’s eyes widened when she saw what Daniella was referring to. Large footprints, much bigger than an ordinary wolf’s, littered the majority of the dirt that made up the Badlands.

Kelia swallowed. She shouldn’t be afraid. She was a Shadow. But still she took a step back and then another. She turned and saw more tracks, all from the same monster. Granted, she could not decipher if it belonged to one or if there were more, but they were everywhere, as though Kelia and her small group of supernatural entities were surrounded by invisible beasts, waiting to pounce on them.

“Is there a reason the Shadows from before refuse to come here?” Daniella asked. She was not looking at Drew, however. Her eyes were fixed on Emma.

“Shadows do not dare cross the Badlands,” Emma said. “There are things worse than Shadows who live in the earth.”

“Yet we’re crossing?” Kelia asked, her voice sharper than she intended.

“Adelaide is on the other side,” Emma snapped. “She knows she’ll be safe there. And so will we.”

“If we make it there,” Daniella said under her breath.

“Do we even know she made it to the other side?” Kelia asked, taking another step back. “Perhaps we should go to the—”

“Need I remind you we’re here because of you?" Emma shot a glare at Kelia. “You are the one who ingested the Siren. You are the one who requires a potion that will rid you of the poison eating away your insides. This is our only hope of getting that.”

“I feel fine now.” Kelia took another step back. She nearly lost her footing, but her quick reflexes allowed her to catch herself before she fell. “I’m sure it’ll pass through.”

“It won’t,” Wendy said.

Emma tilted her head to the side. “Are you afraid?”

“Shouldn’t I be?” she asked. "Why am I ridiculed for being afraid of the unknown?"

She opened her mouth, ready to continue her argument, when something wrapped around her ankle and yanked hard, pulling her down to her butt. It darted, and her head slammed back against the ground as it dragged her across the open area.

Kelia let out an uncharacteristic scream. Something was coiled around her ankle and pulling her across the field. Branches poked into her back and scratched her skin; dirt flew into her mouth and burned her eyes. She wiggled, pinching her eyes shut and trying to spit out the dirt.

“Kelia?” Drew shouted. He raced to catch up to her, but despite his speed and agility, whatever had Kelia was faster than even he was.

Kelia grunted, trying to sit up, to reach the sliver of whatever was around her ankle. She kicked out but nothing seemed to work.

It was only when something stomped on the tendril that Kelia flew into the air and landed on something large and furry. Something alive. Something tense. Something angry and dark. Something with eyes that glowed like the moon.

Kelia let go as she fell, landing on her back. One paw pressed on her shoulder.

“Was it you?” she managed to get out, scared for her life.

The beast roared. But she didn’t think it was this beast who had grabbed her. Someone else must have. However, that didn’t mean the beast wouldn’t harm her. Considering the way his odd yellow eyes looked at her, saliva dripping from its mouth and landing on her face, he’d simply stolen a meal from one creature for himself.

The wretched smell of old meat left in the sun and something rankous accosted her, seeming to rot his large, sharp fangs.

Without warning, the beast turned his head and roared again.

Drew appeared on its back, attacking the wolf-like creature. Kelia tried to pull away. She thought she wouldn’t be able to because of the invisible tether, but she moved just fine, as though it hadn’t been there at all.

She rolled away and picked herself up just as the beast reached behind him and threw Drew across the way. He landed in a clump.

The beast turned back to Kelia and lunged. Suddenly, fire blasted at him, a gust of wind blowing the flames in a faster rush. He snapped his jaw as though it was impervious to the heat, but the blast of fire was enough to allow Kelia to back up.

“What are we to do?” Wendy asked Emma.

Drew had not picked himself up. Kelia had to do something.

She leapt into the sky and landed on the creature’s back. Again, she nearly lost her footing but grabbed onto the thick, unruly hair that made up the beast.

As she pulled, he roared in pain. Kelia’s first instinct was to rip into it. She raised her claws.

“No!” Emma shouted.

Kelia stopped. She didn’t want what had happened with the Siren to happen again.

Without warning, the beast threw Kelia off of him before she could attack. She hit the ground hard. She tried to stand up, but couldn’t. When she glanced around, Drew was gone.

Again, Kelia tried to stand. This time, she was successful. She needed a moment to find her balance. When she looked up, Drew was standing on the beast. Daniella was holding onto her flames. Wendy and Emma were on the floor, trying to pick themselves up.

This didn’t look good.

Drew pulled out a good chunk of the beast’s hair, and the creature roared, bucking to throw Drew off of him.

Daniella screamed. The beast had whacked her and her fire away effortlessly.

They were not going to win this. Kelia moved to run to Drew’s side and help, but her brain fogged up. Sluggishness slowed her. The sudden urge to vomit tossed her stomach.

The Siren poison.

Kelia forced her steps forward in a hobbled run for the beast. She didn’t even make it to his back before he whacked her with his tail. Her nausea rocked harder. She rolled over and emptied her stomach beside a nearby pit of some kind.

The beast whined. Something pulled the beast’s paws together and dragged it. The ground shook and suddenly split open. Without warning, the beast was swallowed up, and the ground came back together.

“Why am I not surprised that I constantly have to save your arse, Drew and Wendy Knight? You would think with your abilities, you would be more than capable of doing it yourself."

Drew heaved a sigh and plastered on a fake smile as he pulled himself up. He turned on the heel of his boot.

"Auntie Adelaide," he said. "So good to see you again."

Adelaide Knight was a hard woman with a hooked nose, a pointed chin, and the same dark eyes Drew and Wendy possessed.

A shudder of intimidation rolled down Kelia’s back as she regarded the woman who had just helped them against that Blood Beast. Judging by the pursed lips and the narrowed eyes, she did not look amused in the slightest.

“Don’t give me that bollocks,” she muttered to Drew, ignoring everybody else. “I know you’d prefer to see me dead.” She rested her eyes on Kelia. “And you. If only you wouldn’t stop squirming, you could have crossed the dip without waking the beastie.”

“That was you?” Kelia asked. “You were pulling me with the invisible thread?”

“Saving you,” Adelaide said. “I was saving you. Or trying to. One at a time was the plan. He made good protection, you know. Seems you’re the troublemaker in the group.”

Drew opened his mouth before jutting out his bottom lip and nodding. Kelia’s mouth dropped open and she quickly elbowed him in the side, as if to say he should not admit such a thing, even if it was an accurate portrayal of what he was feeling.

“Not surprised I have to come out and clean up your mess,” she continued, eyeing Drew this time. “Shadows roaming everywhere. I was glad when they burned this place to the ground some two, three days past. Less entities for me to deal with. And then you go and come over here.”

Drew’s eyebrows pulled together. “You left a note.”

“So you’d know not to come looking for me, boy! To let you know if I made it, I’m safe, and if I didn’t, I’d be dead. Which very well could have been your fate, too. Have I taught you nothing? No sane person would cross the Badlands.”

“But we needed your help.”

Adelaide eyed Kelia. “Let me guess. This one.”

When Drew said nothing, Adelaide added, “I see…”

Kelia wanted to ask what she saw exactly, but the woman turned her back and headed the way she’d come.

“Follow me,” she called over her shoulder. “It’s not far from here.”

“Do you still have your dwelling?” Wendy asked, going to her aunt’s side.

Adelaide stopped walking so she could give her niece a ferocious look. “What sort of question is that, Wendy?” she asked. “I always assumed Drew had the beauty and you had the brains, but now I am entirely unsure. Where else would I be living in the Badlands?”

“All I meant was,” Wendy said, “if it survived or not.”

“Ha.” Adelaide shook her head and proceeded to start her trek back to wherever her cottage was kept. “Like anyone could get rid of me so easily. Sorry to disappoint you!”

There was a garbled sound that seemed to come from Daniella. Kelia didn’t know if her hearing was sensitive enough where she could clearly distinguish it or if Daniella was not as quiet as she thought she was being. Either way, Adelaide paused and turned to regard Kelia’s former schoolmate with a wary eye and an unamused look.

“Who brought the fire bitch?” she asked, one hand on her wide hip. “Still wet behind the ears, I’d say.” There was a pause; Daniella grunted with offense, but no one came to defend her, and even Daniella had nothing to say besides the sound she made. “But there’s a power there. Strong. Yearning. A lot to prove.”

“That’s all very nice,” Drew said quickly, brushing past the group he came with in order to stand next to his aunt. “Auntie, I’ve come to ask you a favor.”

“I figured as much,” Adelaide remarked, her voice dry. “I already know your earth witch wants ingredients. It’s the only reason she comes to see me anymore even though I mentored her.”

“You, yourself, said you were done with me,” Emma commented. Her tone was crisp and stoic, but when Kelia looked at her, Kelia noticed a reserved affection for the grouchy witch in Emma’s eyes.

“And you listened?” She made a clicking sound with her tongue against the back of her teeth. “What is it that you want, nephew? From what I hear, you’ve gotten yourself into quite a bit of trouble, haven’t you? That Shadow wench certainly thinks she loves you.”

“If you call wanting to control my feelings and murdering everyone who’s close to me ‘love,’ then I’d say you’re spot on.”

Despite the darkness, Adelaide moved comfortably across the dirt, pushing past the bushes and whacking low-hanging branches out of her face. It didn’t seem to concern her that she was elderly and could trip. In fact, she moved like she could see everything in front of her.

“Should we move along from the Badlands, perhaps?” Wendy interjected. “In case some other beast wants to feast on us?”

“Smartest thing I’ve heard out of your lips,” Adelaide said before fixing her eyes on Drew. “What else could love mean? I never took you as a man to lose your heart to some wench. Amused me to watch her go insane when she realized she lost you.”

She barked out a laugh that did not sound entirely amused. Kelia picked up the rustle of bird wings up above.

“I take it the blonde is the one you’ve fixated on, then?” Adelaide continued. “Lie to me all you want, boy, but I’ve barely looked at you for a minute or two and you can’t keep your bloody eyes off of her. I’ve never seen you so pathetic. Serves you right.”

Kelia continued across the open expanse. She smelled her own vomit lingering in her mouth. She wanted to swallow, but she was worried about throwing up once more.

“If I’m being honest,” Adelaide continued, as though she needed to break the silence, “she looks too smart for you, boy. What did you do, manipulate her to fall in love with you?”

“I wouldn’t be surprised,” Wendy quipped.

Kelia’s eyes shot over to the wind witch, surprised to hear the happiness in her voice. It was nice to see her smile—even the small one currently playing on her lips—after the bleak period of mourning following Christopher’s death.

“I was wondering how soon it would be until you started kissing Auntie’s arse,” Drew muttered.

“You realize you are the only one who still calls her Auntie, right?” Wendy asked.

“Stop bickering, you two,” Adelaide said. It was only then that Kelia realized the hefty woman was frozen in front of them, arm up so it made a ninety-degree angle with her elbow.

When Kelia looked in front of her, she was astounded to see a small wooden house surrounded by woods, which seemed to come out of nowhere.

“Take your shoes off before coming inside,” Adelaide said. “I’d like to keep my new home fresh.”

Kelia swallowed.

“And don’t you dare think of throwing up on my floors.”

12

Rich greenery surrounded Adelaide Knight’s quaint shack; tall palm trees providing shade from an unforgiving sun. Bushes and waist-high grass crawled all the way to the house itself, except for a dirt trail leading up to porch stairs.

Had Adelaide charmed the earth in order to keep the forestry at bay? One would think property only accessed through the Badlands was not usually so kempt.

Considering Adelaide was an earth witch, it was entirely possible magic could be credited for the manicured home. However, the scent of the fire still reached the isolated cottage. Somehow, despite the entire island being scorched, this small area remained untouched by any brutal fire.

Kelia’s lips turned up as she stepped inside the cottage. She was instantly hit with the smell of lavender and could not help but close her eyes and breathe it in.

“What are you doing, blocking the hallway?” Adelaide asked, bumping Kelia’s shoulder. “And did I not just tell you about your ruddy boots. Off with them! I thought you were the smart one, but clearly I was mistaken.”

Kelia outright laughed as she bent forward and removed the boots from her feet. Drew took them in his hands and brought them outside along with his own. Kelia watched him, murmuring a gentle thank you but unsure if he actually heard it. He probably did, with his Shadow hearing, but he didn’t respond.

The foyer was filled with light from the moon, spilling in from windows on various walls. Some were open, some were shut, but it almost seemed as though Adelaide had to feel the outside elements in some way, whether it was to smell the salt from the sea or feel the gentle breeze as it surrounded the cottage.

Adelaide pushed past her now-crowded foyer and led them into a sitting room, where musty couches and chairs were placed. Across from the chairs on the opposing wall was a fire place with a mantle, and shelves filled with bottles and other containers.

Just behind a matching armchair to Kelia’s left, a slightly ajar window allowed a breeze to float in and mask the musty scent of the old couches with the fresh, cool scent of the sea, which somehow reached even these innerlands of the island.

As Kelia sat on the left side of the crimson-colored couch, she noticed a crate with love and beauty-enricher potions haphazardly tossed inside. They must have been products from Adelaide’s business that she grabbed when evacuating her primary home in such a hurry.

Drew sat next to Kelia, and Wendy took the final seat on the couch on the other side of her brother. Daniella sat in one of the armchairs while Emma stood next to Daniella’s chair, her arms crossed over her chest in a surprisingly defensive pose.

Adelaide herself sat adjacent to the fire place, looking at her guests. “What are you staring at, Starling?” Adelaide asked. “I don’t think you need a love potion. My nephew seems enamored with you enough already.”

Kelia felt her cheeks pinch at her blunt delivery of the words. Drew took Kelia’s hand in his and squeezed it. There was still tension between them. Kelia could feel it. Even though they still worked well together, even though Kelia would gladly lay down her life for Drew, she knew there was still a big issue holding them apart, and she did not know how to fix it.

“What is it you want, then?” Adelaide asked. Her eyes landed on Emma rather than Drew. “I take it they’re here because of you.”

“I need ingredients to rid a Shadow of Siren blood,” Emma said.

“Obviously,” Adelaide muttered as she continued to look at Kelia. “I guess you really aren’t the smart one then. Shame, I was hoping my idiot nephew finally had a reason to use the head on his shoulders instead of the one on his cock.”

“Auntie,” both Drew and Wendy snapped.

“It’s the truth, isn’t it?” she barked. “If Drew wasn’t swept up in appearances, he would be dead and gone by now. Instead, he tangled with the wrong bitch, and now he’s a bloody vampire! Not only that, he’s risked Starling’s life trying to find Wendy, Wendy was trying to save Emma, and Emma had only been captured by The Society because Drew decided to break his bond with his Queen. Everything bad that has happened to you lot happened because of my nephew. If I say he is an idiot, he is an idiot.”

“We’ve all made poor choices in our lives,” Kelia said. She could feel Drew’s dark eyes on her profile, but she couldn’t look at him, not yet. She would not be able to get the words out if she did. “Whether we follow our cocks or our history, whether we follow our heart or our brains, we all follow, and perhaps that is what needs to change. I was blinded by my devotion to my father. I believed in The Society without question. But I was wrong. And Drew helped me see the truth. Drew saved my life multiple times—”

“My nephew killed you,” Adelaide said. Her eyes weren’t on Kelia but on Drew. “My nephew, the one who so hated the Queen for what she did to him, who went on and on about how he would never do something like that to anyone else—did that to you, the woman he seems to love. Took your life. Because he is selfish.”

“No.” The word was low and crisp coming out of Drew’s mouth. He was not looking at her any longer, but at his aunt. There was a quiet fury in those eyes.

“No?” Adelaide seemed surprised by Drew’s rebuttal of her statement. Her dark eyes flashed with amusement, and her lips angled into an awkward smile. “Then what did you follow her with? Your head or your cock?”

Drew pressed his lips into a thin, white line. His grip on Kelia’s hand—placed between their outer thighs and masked to everyone else—only tightened.

Her breath caught in her throat. She knew what that meant. She knew she meant more to him than another body to consume with his desire.

“Have you grown a heart, nephew? I did not think it was possible, considering you did not have one of those when you were alive. How ironic that you find yours in death, hmm? And then you decide to kill her and bring her into the darkness with you. My, my, the web you weave.”

“He didn’t kill me.” The words were out of her mouth before she could stop them. “He saved me.”

Adelaide snorted, rolling her eyes as though she was talking to a naive child. “So ignorant, so young,” she said dismissively.

“I would like the ingredients and we can leave, Adelaide,” Emma said. Her voice was curt, insistent. Her knuckles were white from how tightly she was clutching her arms.

“Yes, that would be nice, would it not, Emma?” She stood, and the chair groaned under Adelaide’s weight. The bulky woman turned and proceeded to eye the vial and beakers, fingering a branch, rattling something else that sounded like pebbles.

“What happened back there?” Wendy asked. “How did someone break through your spells?”

“You think if I knew who did it, we’d be sitting around, chatting amiably?” Adelaide asked.

“The supernaturals in the Badlands, perhaps?” Kelia asked. “I’ve never seen a beast like that before. I’ve never even heard of it before.”

“No,” Emma said. “To break Adelaide’s wards, it has to be a witch.”

“A rogue witch,” Adelaide said. “I only know of one other besides Emma, but she died long ago. I don’t have any idea as to who it could be. Which is why I left you that note, so you wouldn’t be foolish enough to come after me. Yet here you are.”

“Kelia needed—”

“Yes, nephew, I am aware.” She rolled her eyes and muttered something under her breath. “What are your plans after that, Drew? Do you plan to finally kill the bitch?”

She reached for a third concoction and brought it close to her face before wrinkling her nose and placing it back on the shelf.

“I need to train Kelia,” he said after clearing his throat. Kelia’s eyes widened. He did not look at her, however. His focus was strictly on his aunt. “I want to stay here for a few days and regroup before we leave.”

“Actually,” Wendy said, her voice hitching. “I would like to stay longer than that.”

Drew’s mouth fell open. “What?” he asked, his voice short.

Wendy rolled her shoulders back. “It would seem I have much to learn regarding my powers. I was a fool before,” she said, shifting in her seat. “My emotions got the best of me. I lost someone close to me. I do not want to endure that type of pain again, and I think, Aunt, you could help me with that.”

Adelaide snorted again as she pulled a fourth container down. “You have your mother’s romanticism about you,” she said. Kelia picked up a hint of a disapproving tone. “Both of you, it would seem. I don’t take sensitive harpies under my roof for longer than a day, perhaps two, and that’s only if those harpies are family.”

“You cannot possibly stay here while we go for the Queen,” Drew put in.

“I cannot fight,” Wendy said. “How long did it take for me to get the wind right when we were getting Kelia back from the Queen? What about when the Sirens and the Kraken attacked? I am a hindrance. I need to take time to mourn and grow strong.” She stood from the couch, a fist clenched against her chest. “Please, Aunt. I shall do what you require of me. Take me in the way you did with Emma.”

“Emma is the most talented witch I have ever laid eyes on besides myself,” Adelaide said, arranging the ingredients on the cushions of her armchair. “You need to prove your worth to me. Assist your brother. If you really want training after that, return.”

“There are Sea Shadows crawling over the island,” Daniella pointed out, speaking for the first time. Her nails dug into the arms of the chair before coiling into her palm. “How will you survive, considering you are a direct relative to the Shadow they are supposed to retrieve.”

“You’re a fire witch, are you not?” Adelaide asked, her tone dry. “Always speaking without thinking, acting without thinking, doing everything without thinking. I’ve been around a hundred years, and I plan to live a hundred more. You think Sea Shadows scare me?” She barked out hollow laughter. “You have a lot to learn. Is Emma training you?”

“She is.”

“Not anymore.” She went back to the ingredients, taking a pinch of something between two thick fingers. “You stay with me. I’ll train you.”

“Aunt!” Wendy said, surely affronted at being dismissed.

“What? I can tell she has spirit. She’s hard. She’s jaded. Your heart is broken, that’s all. You can’t even see past this, that you will recover from this. Pain is passing, a fleeting moment, and yet you choose to live in it. She may ask idiotic questions, but she’s not wallowing in her past. She’s ready. You are not.”

Wendy swallowed. Her fingers shook, but she plopped back down next to Drew, quickly blinking her eyes. Kelia assumed it was to ensure she did not start crying.

“So then what’s the plan?” Emma asked. She looked between Drew and Adelaide. “You’ll give me the ingredients?”

“Yes, yes, always so impatient.” Adelaide waved Emma away as she dropped the pinch of something into a small vial. “I’ll have this done for you. I take it Drew will administer it?” She turned her attention to Drew. “Finish this vial exactly, and one night of rest. Once she’s recovered, you can train her on my land for two days. Then you must leave. Do you understand, boy?”

Drew stood in front of Kelia, almost as though he wanted to shield her from whatever Adelaide might say next, which baffled Kelia. Did he think so little of her that she could not handle words, even if they were cold and unforgiving?

“I can’t take her back to the ship,” he said.

Adelaide rolled her eyes. “Clearly not.”

Kelia stood, not caring about, nor needing, Drew’s protection from his aunt. “Why can’t we return to the ship?”

“Seems stupid is contagious.” Adelaide put her ingredients away, careful to ensure they were all in the same spot as before. “You barely survived passing through the Badlands the first time. You expect to go back now? You don’t even know how to fight as a Shadow.”

“But are we even safe here?” Kelia asked. “Your last safe house was undone by a rogue witch. We’re surrounded by creatures even Drew has never seen before. Shadows hellbent on revenge are hunting us down. Are we safe anywhere?”

“Only fools would cross the Badlands,” Drew said. Adelaide snickered at that, but Drew just glowered at her and returned his attention to Kelia. “We should be safe for now.”

“For now,” Adelaide reiterated.

“For now,” Drew repeated, his voice holding onto a subtle sharpness. However, when he turned to look at Kelia, his eyes softened. “But we should keep moving, get away from this island as soon as we can. Emma’s preparing the potion with Auntie’s herbs. Tomorrow, once the medicine has run its course, we will begin training.”

13

Drew led Kelia down the long hallway and to the room on the right. He had only been here once, as a boy, before he was turned into a Shadow. This was the room he had stayed in.

Opening the door, he was hit with a strong scent of sage. His small bed was in the corner, a chair to the side. It looked just as he remembered it. Outside the window was nothing but an angry, dark sky.

“Go in the room,” Drew told her, nodding toward the door.

The room was small. When he followed her inside, he realized it barely contained the two of them comfortably. As a boy, he thought it was much more spacious. At least, it had been the biggest room he had stayed in his whole life.

Kelia remained silent. It seemed like they were okay, but how could they be when there was still so much left unsaid between them? He hadn’t touched her the way he used to in weeks. And he wanted to. Keepers, he wanted to. But how could he?

“Why does your aunt have a shack in the middle of nowhere?” she asked, staring out at the sky. One arm was crossed over her chest, holding the other. She did not seem affected by the cold even though there was a lingering chill.

“My aunt always has a backup plan in case things go awry,” Drew said as he came up behind her. “She loves the earth, loves planting her roots, but she always says no place is ever truly safe.”

“Has she not lived here for a long time?” Kelia asked, turning to look at Drew over her shoulder.

“For as long as I can remember, but she has another escape route if she should ever need it. She’s always two steps ahead, it seems.”

His gaze lingered on her skin, to  the sculpt of her cheeks, her lips. He wanted to reach out, to caress her face with the back of his fingers, but he could not bring himself to touch her. Not yet.

“You need the concoction, Kelia.” The word felt foreign in his mouth, as though he hadn’t actually said it for a while. As though it didn’t quite belong to him the way it once had. “You should probably lie down.”

“Surely it can wait. It doesn’t feel much worse than sea sickness right now.”

“That’s only because of what Emma gave you to hold you over. It will wear off soon, and things will go downhill quickly from there. Please.” There was a pleading in his voice he once would have hid. “Take it before things get worse.”

She sat down on the edge of the bed, and Drew noticed goosebumps up and down her arms. Not as impervious to the cold as he had thought.

She eyed the potion bottle warily. “What will it do to me?”

“Heal you,” Drew said. “That is all, I promise you.” He winced at his own words. What right did he have to make her promises anymore? “My aunt is a cantankerous woman, and, yet, she finds the oddest comrades. Earth witches do get along better with water witches simply because the elements are complementary. However, I believe she has an ally with the Sirens. Or, at least, one of the Sirens respects her enough to give her the ability to heal Siren’s poison in a Sea Shadow.”

The bed squeaked as she shifted her weight.

“I must be heavier now that I’m a Shadow,” she said.

“You’re perfect,” Drew said before he could stop himself. “No matter what you are.”

A sudden heaviness filled the room. If they didn’t hurry, they were going to get swallowed up in it. He forced himself to clear his throat and took the potion in his hand.

“You heard Adelaide,” he said. “You must take every last drop.”

“Will it make me sick?” she asked. “I’m tired of being sick.”

The corner of Drew’s lip flickered up as he took the cork in the vial and removed it. He was hit with the overwhelming scent of grass and dirt. Whatever Adelaide put together, it must have come primarily from the earth.

“I do not know, darling,” he told her, offering her the vial. “All that matters to me is that you will heal after ingesting it. Siren’s poison is a facade. It tastes delicious, it gets you addicted to it. Once it’s in your system, it’s hard to rid yourself of it. It’s a slow, festering death. Not something I would want you to endure.”

Kelia took the vial from him and stared at the murky green liquid.

“Please. Take it.”

Kelia shot her eyes to Drew and nodded. She downed the liquid. Her eyes clenched tightly together, and as she ingested the substance, her throat bobbed furiously. But she kept it down.  That was what mattered.

“Will you, uh…” Kelia swallowed again, wrinkling her nose as she did so. “Will you stay with me? Until this gets out of my system?”

“Of course.” He reached out and took her hand in his. “Of course, darling.”

Within moments, Kelia fell asleep. Before Drew even had a chance to think, footsteps tapped outside the door and in walked his aunt and Emma, both with concern written on their faces.

“What?” he asked, not bothering to hide his annoyance.

“Is that how you greet your aunt who just saved your lover’s life?” Adelaide asked. She leaned her body against the wall opposite the bed while Emma sat at the foot of the bed, her eyes focused only on Kelia.

“Is she all right?” Emma asked, her eyes cutting over to Drew.

“She took every last drop,” he said with a shrug of his shoulders. “I’m not sure how I’ll know she’s all right.”

“You’ll know,” Adelaide quipped. “We need to talk, boy. Things have changed. You cannot stay here any longer.”

“You just said—”

“I know what I said. But it would seem Emma is much more powerful than I have given her credit for. A witch has been undoing my spells. I was only able to put this shelter together after realizing mine had been discovered.”

Drew placed his hands on his knees. He wondered when they would discuss what had happened back at his aunt’s cottage.

“You believe a witch could undo your spells?” He did not bother to hide his disbelief. “You have only had Emma as an apprentice—”

“I’ve had two apprentices in my lifetime,” Adelaide corrected. “One was Emma. The other was a daft girl who ran off and married some Spanish explorer at the first opportunity she got.”

“And you think she is breaking your spells?”

“Besides Emma, she is the only person who would be able to.”

“What denomination is she?” Emma asked, though her eyes remained focused on Kelia.

“Fire,” Adelaide replied.

“No wonder.”

“What does this have to do with what we’re facing at hand?” Drew asked.

“Besides the fact that you must train Kelia?” Adelaide asked.

“I am already well aware of that,” Drew muttered. “She is raw. She has skill but she needs to develop it.”

“Unfortunately, you are her only teacher,” Adelaide said.

“I’ve managed to stay alive for a hundred years—”

“Because the Queen fancies herself in love with you,” Adelaide cut in. She rolled her eyes and pushed herself off of the wall. "And because you had someone actually willing to train you.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

As he looked around the room, no one kept eye contact with him except for his aunt. She leveled her gaze at him and crossed his arms.

“Even if you do get over your infatuation with her enough to train her, how much help do you think you’ll be?” his aunt pressed. “Really, Drew, please tell me you are not so stupid as to think you are the most skilled Shadow alive.”

“I am one of the oldest,” Drew shot back, “and while I might not adhere to certain logic because I am not a witch, I am still more powerful than every Shadow alive.”

“Not anymore,” Adelaide said. “Not with her beside you.” She nodded to Kelia. “No Shadow has a weakness like yours.”

“Then what do you suggest?” Drew spit out. “I just rid myself of her?”

“Ridding yourself of her would be like ridding yourself of a limb,” Adelaide said. “You would be weaker still.”

“We need to focus,” Emma put in. “Kelia needs to gain her strength.”

“There is more to it than just this wench—”

“Watch it,” Drew said, his fangs extracting before he could stop them. “You may ridicule my feelings for her all you want, but you will not insult her. Am I clear?”

Adelaide glared at Drew but did not contradict him.

“You say there’s a powerful witch breaking your spells,” Emma said, standing from the foot of the bed to pace the small room. With both Emma and Adelaide inside, Drew felt as though there was hardly room to breathe, let alone move around in. “What can we do about her?”

“There’s only one thing to do,” Adelaide said. “We need the Sirens.”

Emma stopped walking, and Drew snorted, shaking his head.

“The Sirens?” He curled stray blond hair from Kelia’s braid behind her ear. She didn’t move underneath his touch. In fact, the only way he knew she was still alive was the gentle rise and fall of her chest. “You want us to befriend a Siren? That’s impossible.”

“More than one,” Adelaide said, picking at her fingernails. “I don’t think we’ll accomplish anything with just one. And yes, it may be impossible, but it is necessary we try.”

“A water witch to to go against a fire witch,” Emma murmured. She had a tone that sounded as though she was deep in thought about something, so while Drew wanted to interject more, he held his tongue, waiting to see what Emma had to say. “That is the logical decision. But how do we get the assistance of a Siren? They are all loyal to the Queen.”

“Are they?” Adelaide dropped her hand to her jutted hip. “Just like all Shadows are loyal to her?” She looked between Drew and Emma. “You search hard enough, you’ll find a sea witch who wants to kill the Queen as much as you do. How do you think I was able to concoct an antidote to the Siren’s poison? I have an ally I can put you in touch with.”

“Who?” Emma asked.

“Her name is Bethany,” Adelaide responded. “She has suffered great losses at the hands of the Queen.”

“Impossible,” Drew said. “The Queen did not take from anyone what she did from me.”

“Would you quit feeling sorry for yourself, boy? The Sirens used to be humans, just like you. Witches, actually. She took them and condemned them to the sea. No more land. No more way to walk. She took something from them, too, and they’re searching for their freedom just the way you are. Perhaps if you see things with their eyes, you might be able to find enough of them willing to help you.”

“It’s not just me who needs help, Aunt,” Drew said. He put his hand on his thigh, trying to smooth down wrinkles in the material. “If there’s a witch breaking your spells, you are not safe here any longer, either.”

“Don’t you think I know that?” She rolled her eyes, staring up at the ceiling. Heavy thunder echoed outside but there was no sign of rain just yet.

“What do we do about the fire witch?” Drew asked.

“We can’t do anything about someone we don’t know.” Adelaide rubbed the bridge of her nose. Despite the fact that his aunt was old—much older than he was—Drew had never seen her look tired before until now. It made him feel uncomfortable. He looked away, back at Kelia. "We need to find out more about her magic."

“Is there a way to run a trace on her?” Emma asked. She resumed pacing, rubbing her hands together. “If you believe it was your other student, perhaps we can look more into her—”

“We cannot.”

“Why not?”

“She died years ago,” Adelaide said. “I do not know if she passed on her powers to a child. I hope not, because she was so fickle to begin with. Powerful, but fickle.”

“It can’t hurt,” Drew said. “We can’t sit around doing nothing. Not when there’s so much at stake. None of us can stay on this island anymore. Not even you.”

“I can take care of myself, boy.”

Raindrops tapped on the roof and windows of the shack. One fell on the tip of Drew’s nose. He looked up to see rain leaking through the roof. He would have to fix that as quickly as possible so Kelia wouldn’t catch a cold.

She can’t catch a cold.

Reality hit him once again that she was no longer human.

“You,” Adelaide continued. “You must train Kelia.”

“I know—”

“You don’t know.” Adelaide walked toward Drew, her footsteps heavy but serious. “I see how you look at her, as if she’s too fragile for this world. She’s too close to you, Drew. You’ll be tempted to take it easy because, in your mind, you believe you’ll always be around to protect her.”

“I have learned that lesson the hard way, Aunt,” he told her, each word timed to match her footstep. “She was taken from me, poisoned. There was a reason I turned her.”

“She needs to be trained hard. She cannot be an Infant much longer or she will not survive this.”

Drew held back the growl building in his chest. “I understand.”

Adelaide shot a look over at Emma, whose face remained inscrutable. Both women stepped from the room without saying anything else.

Another raindrop hit his shoulder.

He would need to fix that now. It would be a good opportunity to figure out how he was going to survive training Kelia tomorrow.

14

Drew should not have been surprised when he awoke the next morning with a sore back and tight muscles. He had slept against the side of the bed Kelia slept in, and when he pulled himself up, his entire body groaned.

His aunt had magicked her home to float on sea water for the night by moving the earth beneath them until ocean water rose up to just below the foundation of her house, but she’d been clear she wasn’t interested in a home at sea and would not keep things this way for long.

Outside the window, sea water stretched out on the land all around them. The sky was dark, though it wasn’t evening yet. He and Kelia would need to stay inside for few more hours. The thick grey clouds looked pregnant with rain, completely blotting out the sun overhead.

He was certain Kelia would want to wake up and train, especially considering she had survived the Siren poisoning and would be feeling stronger now.

But if he didn’t have to train her, he didn’t want to. There was so much that went into it, so much he did not want her to endure after she had already endured so much. And yet, he knew it must be done.

He heard her stirring beside him. She sat up in the bed, a dazed look on her face, like she didn’t quite remember where she was and what she was doing here.

At least she looked much better than she did the day before. In fact, Drew would even go as far to say that this was probably the best she looked as a Sea Shadow.

“How are you, darling?” he asked, his voice tentative as he looked at her.

She nodded once, throwing her legs over the side of the bed to stretch. “Well,” she said. She looked down at her body and then back to him. “Much better than I have felt in a long time. Your aunt’s concoction must have worked.”

“Things she creates usually do,” Drew said.

“She’s a powerful witch.” It seemed to be a statement coming out of her mouth rather than a question, and Drew could detect a hint of admiration, even though his aunt was not the most amiable person on the Keeper of Land’s green continent. If anything, she was as cantankerous as she was old, and there were plenty of times even Drew wondered when the hell she was going to simply give up and die. “I see where Wendy gets it from.”

“Wendy has always tried to achieve what has come so naturally to my aunt,” he pointed out with a gentle shrug.

Kelia came to stand beside him near the window,  so close that their shoulders brushed.

“Where is Wendy?” Kelia asked.

Drew lifted a shoulder nonchalantly. “I am not certain,” he said. “But somewhere here, conversing with Emma about this or that.” He placed his hands on the sill.

“I suppose they deserve some time to themselves,” Kelia murmured. “We’ve all been through an ordeal.”

Drew could not help but appreciate the warmth that seemed to come from her. “I am glad you are well. I was… I was worried about you. I know you hate for me to say it, but it’s true.”

Kelia grinned, turning her head so she could take him in. “You? Worried about anything?”

He chuckled, relieved she didn’t take it as an insult to her capability to take care of herself. “I’m as surprised by this as you are,” he admitted. “Though you always seem to have a strange effect on me.”

She arched her eyebrow. “Is that so?”

Drew couldn’t tell if his statement pleased her or not. It was the truth, though. That was what mattered.

He still had love for her, despite the tension between them that seemed to be insurmountable. Perhaps…perhaps there was hope, then. Perhaps they could repair what had been damaged.

“Kelia.”

His voice was low. He hadn’t meant for it to come out low, but he didn’t stop it, either. He gripped the windowsill, feeling little slivers of old wood press against his skin.

His heart rate started to pick up, and he found he couldn’t look at Kelia. This was an absurd feeling he did not quite understand because he never felt like this at all, never lost control of his senses. Now, he could barely breathe without consciously thinking about it.

“We should probably talk,” he said finally.

She cleared her throat. Her body stiffened beside him. But when he finally had the ability to look at her, he saw she was still watching the water.

“I meant what I said,” she told him in a soft voice. “When your aunt made her comments, I know now that what you did…” She furrowed her brow, as though she was trying to grasp for the right word. “I still feel angry at what I am. There is a part of me that still mourns the soul I lost. But I understand why you did it.”

She turned, reaching out to cup his forearm with her hand. Her touch sent a spark through Drew, and he could not help but jump in surprise at the feeling of it.

How he longed to touch her. It felt like ages since they had purposefully touched.

“I forgive you, Drew,” she said. “You saved my life by making me something neither of us wanted. I know you probably hated the fact that you had to do it as much as I hated the fact that this is what I am now.”

“Do you still hate yourself?” Drew asked tentatively.

It was probably one of those questions better left unsaid, only because it was not his business. She could feel however she wanted to feel about it. It wasn’t his place to know what those feelings were.

But that did not stop the desire to know from entering his body and coiling its tentacles around his brain, demanding some sort of answer.

Kelia sighed through her nose. “To be completely honest, I don’t know how I feel about myself,” she said. Her eyes were back on the horizon, but her shoulder was still very much against his, and she made no move to step away. “But I don’t think hate is the right word. I am getting used to what I am. I think training will help.”

Drew did not smile. Training her as a Shadow was the last thing he wanted to do. He wasn’t ready to confront the fact that she was a monster, just as he was. To admit that he created her, took life away from her, and forced her into a life she did not want meant that he was exactly what he promised himself he would never be.

And yet, her only means of surviving was to ensure she understood how to control her cravings, the best way to attack prey and any enemy who might want to kill her, and how to aptly defend herself.

“Yes, well—”

Before he had the opportunity to finish his thought, a raindrop splattered against the window, and then another, and more until the rain was pelting hard against the glass.

Under normal circumstances, rain would not cause Drew any great distress. If Kelia was a member of his crew, he would still expect her to carry out her duties as usual. He would train her, as usual.

But instead, he saw this as an excuse not to train her—at least, not right now.

Kelia opened the window and stuck her head out to look up at the sky. The rain hit her face and rolled down her cheeks before bunching up on her jawline. Her blond hair matted with water, turning the gold strands nearly brown.

“I know what you’re thinking, Mr. Knight,” she said playfully. “And you’re not getting off the hook that easily. I love the rain.”

He had the sudden desire to pull her into his arms and kiss her like he meant it, to kiss her the way he had before this pile of bad decisions stacked between them.

And yet, he hesitated. As far as he knew, she was still his lover. She had not told him otherwise. The feelings he had for her had not disappeared. If anything, they only strengthened. But he could not help but keep his distance when that was the last thing he wanted to do.

She popped her head back inside and turned to him, staring up at him with rain coated eyelashes and eyebrows beaded with drops of water.

“I look forward to the moment where we can be free of this,”  she murmured as the rain splattered against the water outside.

“Free of what?” Drew asked, his voice just as gentle.

“This.” She shrugged a shoulder and gestured around her. “Being chased, cornered, trapped, like we’re nothing more than animals. Being attacked. Being hunted by a woman who thinks she’s still in love with you.”

Drew took a step back. He hated that Kelia would even bring up the Queen, not when it was just the two of them. It was as though the moment was now tainted.

Guilt pooled into Drew’s body. Logically, he knew the Queen’s actions were not his fault, and yet, just the memory of being her lover, of feeling things for her, caused him to regard himself as little better than disgusting.

If he hadn’t been with the Queen, he would not be where he was now. Kelia would not have to endure what she was enduring.

Then again, Drew probably never would have met Kelia.

Before he could think more on it, the door burst open and Daniella ran in, a shock of red hair flying behind her.

Drew tensed. He could already sense something was amiss, but he wasn’t sure why. Kelia’s knuckles turned white as her hands clenched to fists.

“What?” Drew called. “What is it?”

Daniella opened her mouth, but before she could speak, he smelled the problem for himself.

Fire.

He and Kelia raced into the hall, but before they could even reach the living room, the smoke was so thick he could hardly see or breathe.

Flames danced on the walls, visible only as a dancing orange glow through the smoke.

“Where is everyone?” Drew asked, not taking his eyes off the flames, trying to figure the fastest way out.

Surely whoever had started the fire would be outside waiting for them. He had to be prepared for that, too.

“Your aunt is trying to save her ingredients,” Daniella said. “Wendy and Emma are holding her off—” She coughed on the smoke. “B-but she’s more powerful than I thought she could be."

“She?”

Instead of looking at Drew when she answered, Daniella’s eyes were on Kelia standing beside him. “The witch,” Daniella said. “She’s not even… After all these years… I hadn’t realized she was a witch.”

“Who?” Drew demanded. “How do you know this person?”

“We went to school with her.”

Kelia stiffened beside him. “Say it,” she said in a low voice. “Say her name.”

Daniella coughed again, then raised her gaze to Kelia, an apology in her eyes. “Jennifer Espinosa.”

Kelia stepped back, shaking her head. Then, without warning, she barreled into the smoke, as if ready to bolt outside.

Drew grabbed her wrist. They needed to get out, and fast. But not that way.

“No,” he said.

“But—”

“Just because the sky is black does not mean you can safely go on land,” he barked. The rain continued to fall, heavy but still slow. It seemed to be building up to something bigger. “You leave this cabin before then, and you’re ash. I won’t let that happen."

“Kind of the same outcome if we stay,” Kelia said, snatching her hand away.

“Not on my watch!” Adelaide said, emerging from the smoke. “Fire’s out.”

Drew looked past her. The smoke was still suffocating and thick, but the orange glow of fire was gone.

“I might not be a water witch, but you can put out a fire with dirt, too.” She pointed her finger at Daniella. “Lesson number one.”

“But what about the witch outside?” Kelia asked. “She’s not going to just stop.”

Adelaide rolled her eyes. “Neither will I. But I expect you two out there and doing something about this the second the sun goes down. And don’t thank me for helping. I’m only doing this because I don’t want to lose my home. And I blame you both for the trouble!”

She turned and headed back into the smoke.

“I like her,” Kelia said.

Drew narrowed his eyes at her. “That makes one of us.”

“What do we do now?” Daniella asked.

“Nothing we can do except wait," Drew said.

“And then?” Kelia asked.

“And then we fight.”

A strong wind blew through the house, clearing away the smoke and revealing Wendy in the living room. Drew took in a deep breath of clean air while he could. They might be able to keep the fire under control, but there was still a nightmare waiting for them outside.

“We can’t just wait,” Kelia pressed. “She’s powerful enough to mask herself from The Society and break your aunt’s wards. She won’t be defeated easily.”

“And you think running out there right now will help?” Drew barked back. “You will be nothing but a detriment. You know nothing about how to protect yourself from anything or anyone. Even if you could step on land right now, what good would it do you? She would kill you before your foot hit the sand.”

As soon as he’d finished speaking the words, he winced. He was being harsh because he needed her to understand she couldn’t just go and save people without consequence. Shadows were fierce creatures, but they needed to adhere to the law of their kind. It was not fair, but it was necessary.

Though he regretted his harsh words, he needed to save her from learning these things the hard way. If he could protect her, if he could ensure her safety even if he was mean and pushed her away, he would do it. He already ruined her life. He did not need to cause any more pain and suffering.

But instead of being offended as Drew had anticipated, Kelia just pushed her shoulders back and looked him square in the eyes. “I can help if given the opportunity,” she said. “And that’s better than standing here feeling sorry for myself.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Drew snapped.

“Stop bickering,” Daniella pleaded. “Jennifer is after Kelia, and I don’t think she’s here on behalf of the Queen. I don’t think she’s even here because of The Society. I think it’s…personal.”

“Why?” Kelia asked.

“It doesn’t matter,” Drew started.

“Of course it matters,” Daniella snapped . “She’s broken through your aunt’s wards. The most powerful witch you know.”

“Are you sure it’s her?” Kelia asked. “Jennifer was a flighty, insipid woman who was going to marry instead of continue on with The Society. How is her fire even able to sustain the rain?”

Daniella shook her head. “I don’t know, but I’m telling you, Kelia. It’s her.”

“You’re telling me Jennifer Espinosa has power that rivals Adelaide’s?"

“Adelaide said something about Jennifer’s mother being an apprentice,” Daniella said. “I know she doesn’t take on apprentices except under rare circumstances. It looks like Jennifer inherited her mother’s power, which means…”

“It means if we get out alive, we’ll be lucky,” Drew said.

15

“How long until dark?” Kelia asked, watching as the rain continued to fall from the sky.

“Half an hour at best,” Drew replied. “We cannot leave this place until then.”

“She could light this place on fire again and burn it down in as much time.”

“You think I do not realize this?” He whirled around on his boot to face her. His footsteps echoed through Kelia’s mind with each one he took until he was close enough to her that tilting his head down would cause his chin to brush the top of her head. “What would you like me to do to stop it? I am not powerful enough to stop such a witch alone.”

Kelia pulled away from the window and paced the small living room.

“How did she know we were here, I wonder?” she murmured, her mind coiling around the thought.

“What do you mean?” Drew asked slowly.

“Think about it,” Kelia said, stopping to face Drew. It still caused her stomach to do a little flip, being so close to him. The fact that she could not simply reach out and touch him was enough to cause her body to groan in frustration. “She found your aunt’s home, which is why your aunt crossed the Badlands to this place. You’re telling me she crossed the same Badlands in a short amount of time with neigh a scratch on her? She knew exactly where to find your aunt.”

“She’s a witch,” Drew said, rubbing the back of his neck with his hand. “Her mother trained under my aunt, same as Emma. If the training was at all similar, she would have learned how to cast spells on islands, tempt the coldest of men, and even track people.”

“Yes, but Emma is an earth witch,” Kelia countered. “Jennifer is not, clearly.” She jutted her chin at the fire, which still burned the grass surrounding the house and licked at the outside walls. It wouldn’t be much longer before the flames worked their way inside again.

“What are you saying?”

“I’m saying someone must have told her where to find you,” Kelia pushed her hair from her eyes so she could look at Drew clearly.

“We didn’t even realize where we were going until we decided to follow. How could I be responsible—”

“You misunderstand. I wasn’t trying to insinuate—”

“Would both of you shut your mouths?" a silky voice asked from just outside the window. “If you really must know, you could always ask.”

A chill scraped up Kelia’s spine, and she whirled around to see Jennifer standing just at the end of where the water beneath the house touched the land that had been torched by the fire.

On the ground at her feet lay Daniella, her face covered in dirt and ash, embers burning where flames had died down.

Kelia’s heart clenched. She had been so wrapped up in her pacing that she hadn’t even heard Daniella go outside.

She was supposed to be a Sea Shadow. She was supposed to see and hear things miles away. And same for Drew. Why had she not heard Daniella leave, or a fight between her and Jennifer occurring just outside the window?

Unless Jennifer had used some kind of magic to mask the sounds.

Why, then, leave Kelia and Drew alive? Either this was just Jennifer’s flair for the dramatic…or she couldn’t get inside the house. That would explain the fire…trying to force them out.

“You know,” Jennifer continued, glancing down to look at her fingernails before a small frown tugged her lips downward, “when you left me on that island, after picking the Shadow over your dearest friend, I was hurt, Kelia Starling. We were supposed to be friends. I had hoped my candles had done their job to compel you to stay, but the more I thought about it, the more livid I became. I shouldn’t have needed candles. I thought we were friends.”

Kelia blinked once. All the candles that littered the room they had shared, the heavy, lingering lavender scents, were used for a purpose. It was not simply because Jennifer enjoyed the aesthetics and somber mood. She was using the candles—the fire—for a purpose.

“I was wrong,” Jennifer continued, nearly shouting now. Either she was trying to talk over the rain, or her emotions were getting the better of her. “Your feelings for your Shadow completely overrode my abilities. I felt like a failure, and I promised myself I would do whatever it took to grow my powers into something that could not simply be set aside.”

Jennifer raised an eyebrow. The fire cackled in front of her. She didn’t even flicker her eyes to regard it.

“You…” Kelia murmured before swallowing. Her throat had gone dry. “You set the barn on fire back on Port George.”

“In my haste, I hadn’t realized you and the other Sightless had been escorted out of the barn. I hadn’t realized it was time to mate.”

“But you helped me deliver a letter to him.” Kelia didn’t understand. “Why would you turn against me so suddenly?”

“You fool,” Jennifer nearly spat, wrinkling her nose. “Drew Knight is the worst sort of beast on this earth. He thinks he can do whatever he wants and that his rationale behind his choices is valid. That is what makes him so dangerous. I thought you were delivering him a letter of goodbye. I thought you had come to your senses.

“After The Society poisoned me, I vowed never to let myself succumb to such vulnerability again,” she continued. “If anything, I hardened my heart. I bid Gerard farewell. Finding you, finding Drew Knight, was my sole focus. Luckily for me, it is not just me who wants you.”

Jennifer’s gaze cut toward Drew with a self-satisfied grin that made Kelia’s hairs stand on end.

Drew stiffened beside her. Every muscle in his body was tense, though he didn’t spring to attack her.  They were bound to this small home, and acting in reaction to Jennifer’s goading would only get him killed.

“Your crew, they told me where to find your aunt.” Jennifer reached up and fiddled with her bracelets before pulling down the sleeves of her tunic. “They were supposed to deliver you to one of the Queen’s men here, but, apparently, you took off earlier in your stay on this island than your crew had expected. They agreed to tell me where you were off to—through the Badlands they didn’t wish to face themselves—and only required I return you to them as payment. You as well, Key.”

Kelia bristled at the use of her nickname, but she bit her tongue as she noticed Daniella stirring on the ground. She made a point not to look at her, draw attention to her, and focused her gaze harder on Jennifer.

“Fools. They are probably still waiting back on your ship for me to deliver you to them,” Jennifer said, crossing her arms haughtily. “If only they knew. If I deliver anything, it will be your ash.”

Daniella quickly compelled a small ball of fire. “Not if I have anything to say about it.”

She released the flame from where she still lay on the ground, and it took fire to Jennifer’s pantaloons.

Jennifer screamed and kicked Daniella in the face. Daniella grunted, blood gushing out of her nose. Jennifer patted at the fire quickly.

Although Jennifer was also a fire witch, she seemed unable to control these flames, perhaps because they belonged to another fire witch. It didn’t deter here confidence, however.

“Pathetic,” Jennifer screeched. “Your flames will die in the rain.”

“I’ll just make more,” Daniella said, doing just that.

This one she aimed at Jennifer’s shoulder. It singed the tunic but died almost immediately.

“We need to get out there,” Drew muttered. He paced like a wild animal, trapped in a small place, waiting for the opportunity to pounce on his prey. His jaw was locked, his eyes were narrowed. “The fire is coming in back through the windows now. If we don’t get out soon, the fire will consume us.”

“It’s not moving as quickly as before,” Kelia said, trying to remain hopeful they could make it a little longer to nightfall.

But then her mind processed what Drew meant, just as he expanded on his thoughts.

“When she’s done berating you for leaving her, she’ll send fire straight to us.” He nodded over at the window, where the flames had climbed in through the curtains and were now licking down at the floor again. “The rain should have put out the fire, but it hasn’t. It’s only slowed things down. But she is powerful, and when she wants to cut the small talk, those flames will reach us much faster.”

Kelia could smell the heavy scent of the smoke. As the floorboards caught fire, smoke began to cloud the room again.

“Where is Adelaide? And Emma and Wendy?” she asked, looking around the room. They must have moved when Daniella did, but they weren’t outside or seemingly on Jennifer’s radar at all. Oh, god. What if they’d all gone outside while she and Drew were talking? “You don’t think Jennifer already—”

“It’s not that easy to get rid of my aunt,” Drew said. He was still focused ahead of him, still not looking at her. Kelia did not know if it was because he was angry with her or if he was worried about his family. “Nor Emma or even Wendy.”

“You certainly have a lot of confidence in them,” Kelia said.

There was bitterness in her voice, and a bite of jealousy swept up and pierced her. This was the wrong time to vocalize her thoughts on Drew’s faith in every other woman aboard his ship, whereas, when it came to Kelia, he wanted her to stay behind, to stay put, because he worried something bad might fall upon her. It had only gotten worse after he had retrieved her from the Queen and brought her back to his ship. After he turned her into arguably one of the most powerful beasts to ever live on this earth.

“Kelia,” Drew said, a warning in his tone.

Kelia’s eyes caught sight of coiled-up rope on the crate by the window. She grimaced. If she could get the rope and tie it off somewhere, she could use it to swing around without touching the ground. But the crate was by the window…almost entirely surrounded by flames now.

“Drew, let me ask you,” Kelia said, moving from Drew’s side to step closer toward the window. “Do I actually need to be on water to be safe, or can I be anywhere as long as I don’t touch the earth?”

Drew frowned. “You could not jump from the house to a tree," he said. “Even if you could jump that far, the tree is something that still touches the earth, understand? Don’t even try it.”

Kelia nodded toward the rope. “What if I used the rope and swung around to grab her and bring her to us, into the shack while it’s burning?" she asked.

“And tie it to what?”

Before Kelia could respond, the earth started to quake, and Jennifer was thrown to the ground.

At that moment, Adelaide, Emma, and Wendy came into view, running from the side of the house, scowling. Adelaide kneeled on the ground, one hand outstretched, planted in the dirt. Wendy’s arms were up, and it was then that Kelia realized the wind had strengthened because of her, not because of the storm. Daniella was still on the ground, trying to set Jennifer on fire, but Jennifer had managed to pull herself away.

Without warning, fire shot out of Jennifer’s hands at the three witches. Wendy dropped her arms and thrust her palm at the fire. Instead of hitting the witches, the fire blew back at Jennifer and immediately went out before it touched her skin.

“Rip it open,” Adelaide shouted.

Kelia had no idea what she was referring to until Emma dropped to her knees and dug her hands into the earth, then pulled them in opposite directions.

The earth split open.

Emma grunted and continued to pull her hands and, as a result, the earth apart.

Meanwhile, Daniella persisted with her futile fire attacks, which seemed to be more annoying to Jennifer than devastating.

Oh.

Now it made sense. The witches wanted Daniella to distract Jennifer, not destroy her. They must have all ran out at the same time then; this was all part of their plan.

At least they knew what they were doing, because Kelia and Drew had been left in the dark until now.

When Jennifer shot fire at Daniella, Wendy quickly threw a shield up around Daniella, but she wasn’t quick enough. Daniella’s arm had gotten burned before she was protected, and she let out a scream of pain.

Daniella rolled away, and Jennifer frowned. Kelia could tell she was confused. Daniella had been trying to attack. Why the sudden retreat?

She still hadn’t picked up on what the other witches were up to.

Emma continued to split the earth in Jennifer’s direction. Adelaide stood, her legs shaky. It was then that Kelia was confronted with the fact that the woman was old. It was hard to remember that when she was so snarky and sprite on her feet.

Jennifer’s gaze ticked over from Daniella to the splitting earth, and she roared so loudly Kelia shook. She would never expect someone like her to release such a sound.

Jennifer shot fire at Emma, but Wendy was quick this time, and the shield left Daniella to protect Emma as she continued to split the earth. Jennifer dodged the crack and kept her feet steady, even as Adelaide dropped to her knee again and caused the ground to shake.

“The bitch won’t fall through,” Adelaide shouted.

Kelia was done talking to Drew, done asking questions, and done waiting around. She bolted toward the crate that held the rope. Drew reached out to grab her, but only managed to get hold of her sleeve, which ripped as she sprinted forward.

The fire seared her arm as she reached through to grab the rope out of the crate. She coughed against the plume of smoke as she ran back the way she came.

“What are you doing?” Drew demanded.

She ran past him, toward the other side of the house, and climbed out the window. She couldn’t see the witches from here, but that would change soon.

She stood on the windowsill and reached up to grab the roof’s ledge, then pulled herself up as heat from the flames burning the house licked her skin. Her powers helped stabilize her as she climbed until she reached the top. Her feet burned, but she needed to do this.

Without waiting, Kelia ran as fast as she could across the roof and tied one end of the rope around the chimney. Then she grabbed the other end of the rope with both hands.

"Kelia!" Drew shouted, sticking his head out the window and looking up at her.

Kelia ignored him. She scaled down the other side of the roof, to the side of the house the witches were on, and began to scale down. She swung side to side.

Using all of her newfound Sea Shadow strength, she pushed hard off the side of the house, aiming her body right at Jennifer.

The rope swung in an arc, enough to get her far enough away from the house to make contact with the witch but still direct her back toward the house before hitting the ground.

Still, she nearly squeezed her eyes shut, not entirely sure it would work. She could be facing her final death, but if it stopped Jennifer, it would be worth it.

But Kelia missed. Her body came back to the side of the house. She needed more leeway on the rope. Or she would need to swing again…and this time, jump the rest of the way.

It would kill her. But if she didn’t do this, Jennifer would kill them all.

“Don’t!” Drew shouted, as though he had recognized a look of determination on her face that could only mean one thing. “Kelia, you cannot—”

She launched herself again. The rope swung in an arc again. And this time, when it was at its farthest point from the house, closest to Jennifer, she let go and flew toward her ex-best-friend.

“Wendy!” Drew shouted. “Lift Jennifer into the air. Now!”

But it was too late.

The wind rushed through Kelia’s hair. The rain fell fast now, all but blinding her. And then, Kelia felt her foot connect with Jennifer’s abdomen. Jennifer screamed as she fell back into the hole Emma created.

And Kelia was falling right behind her.

A big gust of wind swept under Kelia and tossed her back to the burning building. Kelia hit awkwardly against the open window, hitting her ribs against the sill, but she grabbed onto the frame as Drew grabbed onto her arms.

That must have been Wendy’s doing.

Kelia grimaced as Drew pulled her back inside. The flames were encroaching on them now, the smoke so thick she could barely see through it.

Emma suddenly shot her hands into the sky, releasing her hold on the earth. Once again, Adelaide stood up, this time slower than before.

The earth slammed shut like a door, crushing Jennifer’s body in the process as it came back together. As she did, the flames in and around the house seemed to lose their power, though Kelia was still counting down the seconds until they could spring out of the smoke-filled home.

“Good riddance,” Adelaide muttered, slapping her hands together to wipe the dirt off herself.

“What about the fire?” Wendy asked.

“Now that she’s dead and can’t keep feeding it, the rain will take care of it," Adelaide responded. She looked at Drew through the window. “We have much to discuss, Nephew.”

16

The smell of sulfur was just as prevalent as it had been when the shack was on fire, but, within moments, the inside of the house looked pristine, as though a fire had never even touched the place. Drew figured his aunt probably worked her magic and managed to clean everything up with a quick flick of her wrist.

“Boy, we must talk,” Adelaide said as she and the others stepped inside.

Though Kelia had walked in with him, Emma asked her if she would mind helping concoct a quick energy potion. At least this gave him the opportunity to speak with his aunt alone. As much as he trusted Kelia with his life, he did not want her to worry about anything, and whatever Adelaide wanted to speak about, Drew understood it was not going to be a cheery or heart-warming subject matter.

Adelaide and Drew sat in her once-again pristine sitting room while the witches retreated to the potion room with the fireplace.

Adelaide’s legs shook until she finally sat down. It was one of the few occurrences where he was reminded Adelaide was much older than she appeared and even acted.

“Your girl is quick on her feet,” his aunt said.

“Yes,” Drew said with a nod. He was not sure if she needed a response, but he wanted to give her one anyway. He placed his right elbow on the arm of the chair and rested his ankle on his opposite thigh. He was trying to relax, but his heart had been racing since he saw Kelia take that rope and swing herself around.

“She needs to be trained.”

“You’ve already said as much.”

“Well, I’m saying it again,” she said. “I don’t think it’s fully sunk into your thick skull. She swung around to kick that bitch into the earth. It was a ridiculously foolish idea, and it was nothing more than luck that it somehow bloody worked.”

“Are you upset she did such a thing?”

“Are you?”

Drew clenched his teeth in order to keep his fangs from extracting. He should not care if Kelia risked her life to save everyone. He would have done the same thing if he had been more privy to his surroundings. But his aunt was not wrong. Kelia had acted foolishly. If Wendy had not dropped her shield on Emma in order to raise Kelia, she would be ash.

“You’re pouting like a child who did not get a sweet,” Adelaide said. “Your brow is furrowed so low I’m surprised you can even see. You must agree she acted foolishly."

“You’re goddamn right she did.” Drew shot out of his chair and all but stomped across the room. “She could have gotten herself bloody killed! She has absolutely no regard for her life now that she is a Sea Shadow. She must—”

“Be trained,” Adelaide put in before he could even finish.

“When would you like me to train her, hmm?” He whirled on the heel of his foot so he could face his aunt. “We only spoke about it last night. When would you suggest I train her? Somehow, before Jennifer’s attack?”

“When did you take her life?” Adelaide slowly rose to her feet. Though she was just under Drew’s height, she somehow seemed much taller. Her shoulders were square, her chin was up, her nostrils were flared.

Drew felt himself react the same way he had when he was a boy and she was upset with him, despite the fact he was now an immortal beast who had more than a century of experience.

“Tell me, boy,” she pressed. “When did you change her? Perhaps it would have been prudent to start training immediately after that?”

“I could not,” Drew snarled. “We were attacked by Sirens. Kelia ripped that one to shreds and ingested the blood. I could not train her with poison coursing through her system.”

“Perhaps not physically,” Adelaide agreed. “But you’re telling me you are incapable of talking to her?” She eased herself back down in the chair, using the arm rests as guides and to help her balance out. “You talk to anything that moves, nephew. Even the whores would bat their eyelashes at you when you were but a pup, and your tongue ran away from you because you had no idea how to control it. If you talked to her about what it means to be a Shadow as much as you looked at her, at least her head would be filled with pertinent knowledge about what she is and what that means.”

She leaned back, and her eyebrows pulled together, further wrinkling her brow.

“You’re scared,” she said, her voice practically a whisper.

“I am not.”

“Mind your tongue when you lie to me, boy,” Adelaide said sharply.

“It’s no lie.”

Adelaide glared. “You must train her,” she repeated. “If you had, she would possess more sense than leaving water during the day.”

“She saved our lives!” Drew exclaimed.

“And yet here you sit with a frown on your face, pouting like an infant,” she said. "She saved our lives. She used her head. Why are you so miserable?”

Drew opened his mouth, but nothing came out. In fact, the more Drew thought about the question, the more he realized he did not have an answer.

The truth of the matter was: he wished Kelia would consider herself to be a person of value. She mattered. And yet, risking her life like that seemed to imply that she did not care if she won or if she lost; she was solely focused on killing Jennifer and she gave no regard for herself.

“You love her.” Adelaide tilted her head down so she could get a better look at Drew. She clicked the back of her teeth with her tongue. “Well isn’t that just perfect.”

Her tone dripped with sarcasm and judgment.

Drew kept a growl lodged in his throat, but he dug his fingers into his thighs to help him. “Excuse me?”

“You heard me,” she said. “You’re pathetic. Love is a weakness. You love her so much you cannot make a move to kill the threat. You would see us die before you allowed yourself to risk her. Pathetic because she is not letting an emotion like that keep her from doing what must be done, even though it is written on her face how much she, in turn, loves you. You are paralyzed with love, boy. Except… it’s not love how love should be, is it? No.” She shook her head. “Love requires you to let the person do what they want and supporting them even should you not agree. Love means putting them first.”

“I do put—”

“Bah! You hide her away!” Adelaide roared.

The house went incredibly still, as though even the walls were afraid to keep ticking lest they get the worst of Adelaide’s temper.

“You keep her away from the fight, away from the truths she must know if she is to survive.”

“If I train her, I must do things to her—”

“Then do them. These are lessons she must learn—and you must be the one to teach her.” She placed her hands on her thighs and leaned forward. When she spoke, he was surprised by how quiet her voice was. “Would you rather she learn the difficult way? Would you rather she go to her death, not knowing these things? Things you could have taught her, things that would have prevented said death? The Siren blood, for example.”

Drew released a breath through his nose, flaring his nostrils and grunting. His eyes were on the floor and he dropped his foot from his knee so it stomped on the hard wood.

“You must train her, or you sentence her to death.” Adelaide clicked her tongue once more. “This is your choice, boy. You created her, now take responsibility. Do not run off scared at something you did. You are a man, are you not?”

“I thought I was a beast.”

“More like a pussycat, the way you cower.” She rolled her eyes and took a breath. “We must also discuss the alliance with the Sirens.”

“We have no—”

“No, not yet, but it is something that must be done.” She pressed her lips into a thin line. “And you must be the one to do it.”

“Me? I couldn’t possibly—”

“We cannot stay here,” Adelaide said, and for the first time since Drew could remember, he heard his aunt’s voice crack, revealing her worry. She cleared her throat and looked away but rubbed her hands together between her thighs. “I must go my own way, and you…you have a crew to kill and a family to take care of.”

“So you’re aware my crew betrayed me?” Drew asked.

Adelaide snorted. “I knew the minute that bitch found my home,” she muttered. “They all want you taken by the Queen. I wasn’t a damn bit surprised when she said as much. Of course, she wanted to kill all of us, most of all you and your girl, but she did not. Luckily.”

Drew stood to pace the room again, slowly this time. “It is hard to figure out who to trust,” he murmured, more to himself.

“Horse shit,” she said. “Trust no one.”

“Aunt—”

“Trust no one, and you will not get hurt,” Adelaide said more firmly. “You’re soft, boy. You cannot change what you are. You care for Emma, for your sister, perhaps even for the fire bitch.” She laughed. “I like her.” After another small chuckle to herself, she continued, “But you care most for your Shadow. Your little crew you’ve compiled will be your downfall, Drew. You must know this. You must know that going to the Queen in order to obtain your freedom… You will receive it through death.”

Drew released a sigh. The thought had been nagging him since before he had even turned Kelia. In truth, he did not expect to survive a battle with the Queen. But if Kelia were to live…

“I am well-aware,” he said, trying to lace his tone with dryness. The last thing he needed right now was Adelaide sensing his fear and repeating just how pathetic he was. “And yet, you suggest we ally ourselves with the Sirens.”

“Are you daft? Did I say to bloody trust them? No, you fool! You need their assistance just like they need yours. Witches are one with the elements. We do not like being caged or trapped. It is why we live and die alone. It is why I’m almost tempted to refuse Wendy a place with me. Her heart is soft, as is yours.” She spat. “Unfortunately, you take after your father in that way.”

“How do you suggest I ally myself with the Sirens, then? How will I even have the opportunity to do so? They strike first, ask questions later.”

“Find one by herself,” Adelaide said. “Emma is creating a concoction that will help draw a Siren to you. Use it only when you are ready to talk. And then, do what you must in order to secure your truce.”

“I thought Emma said she needed a concoction for her energy.”

Adelaide let out a grunt. "You really are daft, ain’t you, boy?” She shook her head. “Witches do not need potions to rejuvenate themselves. We need to connect to our element. Have you no sense?”

“Apparently not.”

“At least you can admit it.” She stood. “Now, get your Shadow and your witches and get out of my shack. It’ll be too soon before I see the lot of you again.”

Drew couldn’t help but smile. “Love you too, Auntie.”

Drew left the shack moments later, with Emma pocketing a vial filled with a concoction, Wendy trying to ask Adelaide one last time to teach her, Daniella bandaged up but able to still move, and Kelia deep in her thoughts.

“Where are we going?” Wendy asked as they entered the Badlands once more. “We need a place with a boat or a ship. Shadows want to kill us or turn us over to their Queen. The town is completely destroyed, and neither of Adelaide’s homes are safe passage anymore. We are sitting ducks, waiting to get shot. We must go back to the ship.”

“And we will,” Drew insisted, “but not yet. There will be a battle there with my crew once we arrive, and we aren’t ready for it. We have hours before the sun rises. We’re lucky the rain has stopped, for now.”

“Then where are we to go?” Daniella asked.

Drew bristled as he usually did each time Daniella opened her mouth. “Emma has a place,” he said. “She used to live here long ago. I’m sure it’s still safe.”

“It ought to be fine,” Emma said. “We can circle the Badlands and avoid those threats, but if we are to manage before sun up, we must go now.”

She proceeded to walk quickly ahead, with Wendy and Daniella just behind her. Kelia was behind them, and Drew took up the rear. The group walked in silence, which was probably a good thing. Drew had much on his mind and did not want to speak on anything, let alone this.

His aunt was right, of course. About everything. But especially about training Kelia. It was the one thing he did not want to have to do, even though it was necessary.

Kelia was still an Infant, and Infants were more susceptible to pain. Drew could not train Kelia without making her feel that pain. It was the only way for her to learn.

“You all right?” Kelia’s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.

He ducked in order to dodge a low-hanging branch before clearing his throat. “Of course,” he said. “Of course, I am.”

Kelia nodded and continued on.

But he was a liar.

He was not all right. Not when he knew he had to hurt the only person he ever truly loved in order to shape her to be stronger, faster, smarter, better in every respect.

He hoped she would understand, but he would not blame her if she did not.

Perhaps it was foolish for him to love her. Because after training, Kelia would no doubt wish him dead.

17

Unfortunately for the Shadows, Emma’s humble abode was not above sea water as Adelaide’s had been, and Emma’s power over the elements were not as strong as Adelaide’s, so she was unable to magic a solution. As such, they were forced to find a place in the nearby docks for Drew and Kelia to stay until it came to dusk.

Luckily, the inn Christopher and Wendy had stayed at was still up—albeit not running—so Drew picked a boat, and he and Kelia boarded it.

Two whole days passed before Drew finally came to her and asked if she was ready to train. He said something about waiting for the rain to stop, to get Emma’s potion to fully go through Kelia’s body and get rid of the Siren poison, and because he wanted to ensure he did it right.

Kelia was not certain what the latter meant, but she didn’t question him, even though she wanted to. Getting a response like that was better than none at all, so she pressed her lips together and tried not to allow her mind to get frantic about being cooped up on a boat all day with nothing to do.

“Darling,” Drew said. “I must warn you, you are not going to like this.”

“I’m ready,” Kelia said.

Drew looked like he wanted to argue with her, but he kept his mouth shut.

Smart man.

“What you must know about being a Shadow is that any abilities you had as a human—speed, physical strength—are all enhanced. However, you have new weaknesses that will kill you if you are not careful. The stunt you pulled a few days ago with swinging around and kicking Jennifer into the earth was reckless.”

“But effective,” Kelia argued.

“But still reckless,” Drew snapped, placing his hands on his hips. He positioned himself at the bow of the ship. Kelia’s back was to the cabin they shared, facing Drew. “I’m not going to train you if you think this is a joke. Life and death is nothing to laugh at. Especially not your life.”

Kelia pressed her lips together to keep from making a remark that would be offensive and unkind. She tried to remind herself that Drew was only acting this way because he was worried about her. Perhaps he even had a point. She had been reckless. If something had gone wrong, Kelia might currently be nothing more than ash.

“You’re right,” she said instead of arguing. “I’m sorry.”

His brow lifted, but only slightly. She hoped that meant he accepted her apology.

Daniella and Emma came to visit and update them on the island. Drew had them searching for any hint of where his crew might be, if there were any threats they should be aware of, and any word of the Sirens. Not that Drew expected to find such pertinent information regarding sea witches from anyone on the island, but Emma had curious ways of discovering such things. If anyone could find out, it would be her.

Wendy, on the other hand, refused to set foot on any of the boats. Not that Kelia blamed her. One of these boats was where she lost the love of her life. On one of the evenings when they met on land,  Wendy hadn’t said much of anything outside of muttering how she should have stayed with Adelaide and how she could not believe Drew and Kelia were here.

“I want you to know,” she continued, “that I do appreciate everything you are doing for me, training me.”

“It’s not because I want to,” he snapped. He faced the water, his eyebrows hanging low over his eyes.

Kelia took in a deep breath, trying to control her anger. Being a Shadow caused everything inside of her to react quicker, more so than just her actions.

“The things you will face, should you live as long as I have, will not be something you can prepare for,” Drew said. “That beast we saw in the Badlands—that was something I’ve never seen before. As long as you know how to control yourself, as long as you can control your mind and your body, you will have the upper hand in all things, whether it is a small minded human who wants to stake you or the Queen of Shadows who wants to inflict nothing but pain.”

The wind howled, and Kelia turned, expecting to see Wendy. Instead, she was met with nothing, save for the view of the shore. The dark clouds were still far off, giving the island a reprieve from the storms that had assaulted the crew on and off for the past few months. There was still that chill in the air, but as long Kelia bounced on both of her feet, as long as she tensed her body and kept active, it was easy to ignore.

Kelia didn’t take it personally. If anything, now that Kelia understood what it was like to love so fiercely, she wished she could talk to Wendy, to offer what little support she needed.

There was no word on anything. Emma didn’t seem to like it. The sun was high, but there was still a cool, bitter wind that kept the island from getting too hot.

“Keep in mind, you are no longer human,” Drew said, coming around so he was just behind Kelia. He leaned forward so the tip of his chin grazed her skin on her shoulder. She swallowed, trying to moisten her throat, but it did no good. “Which means you must react quicker than usual—because you can. This is why humans die and Shadows don’t. We are faster. So if I…”

Suddenly, one arm crossed her breasts and hugged her back tightly into his chest while the other produced a dagger and placed it against her throat.

His lips brushed against the column of her neck. “You’re dead.”

Kelia could smell the rich, heavy scent of her blood. Drew had managed to nick her in the process of teaching her a lesson.

Drew dropped the dagger so it clattered to the floor. Kelia heard him take one step back, then another.

“I, I’m sorry,” he said. His voice sounded almost slurred. “I had to—”

“It’s okay.” Kelia turned to look at him, but his eyes were on his hands. None of her blood was on his fingers, and yet he wiped his hands on his tunic as though it was. “Drew, I’m not hurt. I’ll heal, won’t I?"

He nodded.

Kelia reached up to wipe the blood away. It was only a couple of drops. She was just about to bury her finger in the material of her pants in order to get rid of it completely when Drew snatched her wrist.

“Don’t.”

The word was low and sent a chill through her body. It was the same voice he used when they were in the bedroom, commanding her to remove her clothing or to touch him a certain way or to vocalize her pleasure louder. It caused a thrill to hit her pelvis with unexpected accuracy, and she had to squeeze the muscles inside to try to keep her thoughts pure.

All of that determination went out the window the minute Drew brought her finger up and slid out his tongue until the two met.

She stilled under his touch. Her eyes went wide as Drew slowly sucked the tip of her index finger into his mouth and flicked his tongue against the pad of her finger.

Kelia closed her eyes and let out a small whimper. How she missed him. How she missed this. Why had they not embraced? Would it be different now? Did he still want to be with her intimately now that she was a Shadow?

He suddenly ripped himself away from her and put a good distance between them. For being on the deck of such a small ship, she suddenly felt like she had the ability to breathe, like she had access to an infinite amount of air when there had been none before.

“Don’t do that,” he snapped. “Don’t make sounds like that when we are in the middle of training.”

Kelia opened her mouth. How could he blame her for the sounds coming out of her mouth when he was able to touch her like that?

“I think this would be a good time to stop—”

“Drew,” Kelia said quickly, moving toward him. “We didn’t even start.”

He stepped back. “No, Kelia,” he said, his voice curt. “I don’t think you understand the gravity of the situation, especially if we are to lure water beasts to us. You cannot allow yourself to be distracted.”

“Don’t do that. You wouldn’t distract me that way during a fight, and there’s no one else who could. You’re being ridiculous.”

As she stepped forward to close the distance between them, Drew tensed, his hands balling into fists. His eyes narrowed, and his fangs pressed out of his mouth. He looked at her like she was his enemy, like she was someone he hated and needed to rid the world of.

She never wanted to see that look on his face again.

Without warning, he ran to the right then cut across to the left before he jumped into the air and attacked her.

Kelia didn’t have time to dodge the attack. She crashed to the floor. The wooden deck groaned beneath her weight. She let out a grunt. Drew popped up on his feet, place a boot on her throat, and snarled.

“You are too slow.”  He stepped back and turned. “Again.”

“I don’t understand what you—”

Drew whirled around and ran directly for her. Again, he gathered her in his arms and threw her. She knew the action was controlled. He could have tossed her through the railing of the ship and into the icy-cold water. Instead, she hit the railing and, instead of going through the wood, it was enough to stop her momentum.

Pain shot through her back, though at least it subsided more quickly than it would have when she was human.

“Fight me,” he demanded, stepping toward her. He looked more beast than man. He had never been tall, but he was stocky, his body coiled with muscle. When he lifted his arms in the sun, he looked as though he could do serious harm. For some strange reason, that anger was directed at her. “Fight me as though your life depends on it, because it will.”

His voice boomed like thunder, and Kelia flinched. What was he doing? All she wanted was to be trained, to know how to use her body as well as she knew how to use her blades. He seemed angry with her, as though she had done something to upset him.

“Fight me!” he roared again.

Her own frustration with him surged, and she ran to him with inhuman speed. She didn’t think she had ever run this quickly in her lifetime. In such a short distance, she knew hitting Drew would result in damage. Whether that was against her person or his had yet to be seen.

He stood stone still, as though he was waiting for her.

That should have been enough for her to question him. She should have known.

Just as she should have hit him, Drew stepped out of the way, as though he was taking a leisurely stroll and wanted to step around a puddle. Instead of hitting Drew and stopping her energy, she continued through. It was too late for her to stop. She hit the cabin and split the flimsy wall open, landing in a heap of wood inside the small room.

Kelia groaned. Her body screamed in pain, but she clenched her teeth until it passed. She did not want to give Drew the satisfaction of knowing he hurt her.

In all honesty, there was no reason why Kelia’s pride should be wounded. He had one hundred years on her. Even when she was a student in The Society, they learned about Drew Knight and what a terror he was. His wicked ways and wicked deeds followed him like an evil shadow. Before she knew him, she was afraid of Drew Knight. He could manipulate, seduce, and kill anyone he wanted to. His powers were second only to the Queen.

And yet, even now, Kelia was upset she could not beat him. She could not even affect him. Did he still not care for her?

Not that Kelia was questioning his treatment of her. Training had to be hard, she knew. What Kelia was most concerned about was that Drew seemed indifferent. Cold. She could break her back, and it seemed as though Drew would not care if it happened.

Kelia picked herself up and dusted off.

“Again,” she said, her voice raw.

“I think you’ve had enough.”

There it was: that dismissing tone, as though he didn’t take her seriously. As though he was wasting his time training her because she was a helpless cause not even worth the effort.

She would show him.

Anger burned through her body. She did not give Drew any time to contemplate if she would listen to him or not.

She ran to him, trying to get as much speed as she could muster. Her teeth clenched. Her fingers tightened into fists. Her fingernails would leave cuts in her palms.

She didn’t care. None of it mattered.

She would get Drew on his back, her boot on his throat, no matter what she had to do.

This time, Drew didn’t move. But instead of her momentum being enough to push him back, she hit him like she might hit a boulder. He was firm, muscled, and strong.

Kelia bounced back and landed on the deck. She grunted, her pride more wounded than she was.

Drew took one step, and then another.

“You’re bloody stubborn,” he said and placed his boot on her throat to emphasize his point. “But I should expect that from you by now. You need to learn that your life can end in ash. It’s done. If you can’t beat me, you think you can beat something else? You know me intimately. You should know my weakness.”

“And what’s that?” she snapped, looking up at him.

He removed his boot from her throat, and behind his indifferent demeanor, she could see the sadness in his eyes.

“You.”

Drew reached down for Kelia and pulled her up. She grunted as she stood, but she kept her mouth closed, as though she didn’t want to reveal the true nature of her wounds.

Drew looked away, guilt seeping through his form. He hated this. He hated every goddamn second of it.

He did not want to hurt her. He didn’t want to force lessons on her in order to scare her into learning them so she would not act daftly again.

And yet, he could not stop.

18

Drew continued to train with Kelia every day, and, thankfully, she got better. And smarter, too. After the fifth day of training, she was able read him in a way no one had before, almost as though she could predict his next move.

“Better,” he said.

“Drew,” Kelia murmured, dusting off her pants.

Her tone caught his attention, and he turned to face her. There was something older about the look in her eyes. More mature, more experienced.

Was it possible to love her more than he already had? He had thought not, but now, he was not so sure. Or perhaps he had been blocking himself from truly loving her while he did what he needed to do. While he hurt her, beat her, and lifted her back up to take it all again.

“I know this must be difficult for you,” she told him. “I just want you to know that I appreciate it.”

Drew pushed air through his nose and nodded. “I would do this for no one else,” he told her.

“I know.”

There was still tension between them. It had been a couple of months since he turned her, and while he still felt that same love for her, he understood things had changed. Being with her in the way he wanted to was not an option anymore.

The moon hung low, half of it hidden by a black blanket. The stars shone as brightly as the sparkles in the ocean. The iridescent glow only caused Kelia to look even more beautiful. It was hard to pull his gaze away from her.

“Do you think…” Kelia shook her head and closed her mouth. Drew wanted to know what she was inquiring about, but he did not want to push her. He had done enough of that today. Finally, she continued. “Do you think we’ll be okay?”

She spun around and walked to the side of the ship, her shoulders tight, hunched high, as she looked at the water below.

Drew gave himself a moment before answering. He was not entirely sure what she meant by that, and he did not want to give her an answer that did not align with her question.

“I do not know,” he murmured.

He came up close to her, leaning onto the ship’s railing so he could feel the touch of her shoulder against his. His eyes found the horizon, saw the black clouds still a distance off. It was clear they were heading in this direction. There was no running from the storm. One could only face it and pray to the Keeper of the Sea he survived.

“I think the search for certainty is a waste, darling,” he continued. “Nothing is guaranteed. Love certainly isn’t. Our next breath isn’t. Everything we have—the sun shining, the water sparkling, the clothes on our backs, the beating of our hearts—all of this is a blessing.”

Kelia tilted her head just slightly to the left so it rested on Drew’s shoulder. He stilled under it, not daring to move. He did not want to scare her off, nor did he want to push her away. He wanted to leave everything as it was and hope it would stay that way.

“I thought you hated being a Shadow,” she said.

“I did,” he said. “Until I realized I could drown in alcohol that would not inebriate me and wallow in self-pity…or I could accept that this wasn’t something I could change and get on with my life. I am immortal. I get to watch infinite sunsets and sunrises—unless someone kills me. I can appreciate what I am now, but it took me a long time to realize it.”

Kelia nodded. Drew released a breath through his nose and, without thinking on it too much, tilted his head down until it rested on hers.

“The Queen wants me dead,” Kelia murmured. “She’s in love with you.”

“So I’m constantly reminded,” Drew muttered.

“Do you ever feel…” She shifted her weight but kept her body resting against his. “Do you ever feel sorry for her?”

Drew frowned. “For the Queen?” he asked. “The same Queen who kidnapped you, took you away, and poisoned you? The same Queen who has threatened you with immeasurable harm just because I am in love with you?” The words felt foreign on his tongue, and he was surprised he had even said them at all. He cleared his throat and pushed forward. “Why in the hell would I waste such an emotion on her?”

Kelia shrugged. A gentle breeze teased the stray strands of hair and pulled them from her braid. He remembered when he first met her how important getting every lock in place was for her.

“I find myself feeling sorry for her,” she said. “If you look at this from her perspective, she’s a woman who was destined to a life of loneliness until she met you, fancied herself in love, and made you a Shadow so she wouldn’t have to be alone anymore. She created more and more and more all because she didn’t want to be alone. And then you leave her. You betray her by leaving, and she probably thinks there’s no point in such a long life if you can’t spend it with the person you love.”

“That is uncharacteristically romantic,” Drew pointed out.

Without warning, Kelia lunged for him. Drew hated to admit it, but she caught him by surprise.

She managed to sink her claws into his flesh and root herself in place. He grunted when she pierced his skin. She forced him to the side. He knew she was trying to get him on the ground. The only way a true victory was declared was if Drew or Kelia were on their back, boot over throat.

But just because Kelia managed to take Drew by surprise did not mean she won. Drew was not one to lose.

“Good start,” Drew said, evading her, “but you’re not fast enough.”

“No?”

Kelia dashed to the mast of the ship and jumped to the top. There was a small crow’s nest that was not really necessary due to the fact that this was a mere sailboat and not an actual ship. However, Kelia stood inside it—she barely fit herself—and grabbed a stray rope that hung adjacent to the mask. From there, she swung around as she had with Jennifer and jutted out her foot, preparing for a kick.

As much as Drew hated what he had to do, he did it anyway.

He stayed put, waiting for Kelia to come to him directly. At the last moment, he dodged her kick. She had been expecting to make contact with him, so she used extra force in order to enhance her power.

Unfortunately for her, because she missed Drew altogether, she was forced to let go of the rope and fly toward the sea. Using his own speed—which was still much faster than hers—Drew went for the rope, swung around the ship, caught Kelia, and threw her onto the deck. He placed one boot over her throat even as he saw her struggle to breathe due to the hard landing. He had knocked the wind out of her, and though he regretted not showing her compassion, he knew he could not coddle her.

“You are predictable,” he said slowly. He put extra pressure on her throat to emphasize his point. “You’re dead.”

Kelia grunted. She locked her hands on his ankle and flipped him so he fell on his back. He did not fall as hard as Kelia had, so he managed to spring up onto his feet before Kelia could even think about placing her boot on his neck.

“Better,” he said.

She growled, and he grinned at her for getting frustrated with him.

Good. She needed to get frustrated in order to truly understand.

When Kelia tried to put her boot on his throat, she nearly lost her footing when Drew was suddenly not on the ground. But instead of falling or taking the time to right herself, she swung out her right leg and turned so Drew was struck by her foot. He fell back two steps, three. Despite himself, he felt the corner of his lip rise in appreciation.

“You’re learning,” he said, coming toward her.

“You’re surprised,” she grunted.

“You have an excellent teacher,” he pointed out. “Why would I be surprised?”

Kelia grinned, and Drew lifted his shoulder in a shrug. It felt good to be able to tease her the way he had before. He had been hard on her, but it was necessary. She did not take her life seriously. He was not sure if it was because she was a Sea Shadow and considered herself already dead, or if it was because she took her new abilities for granted. Either way, she needed to realize her actions had consequences and just because she was immortal did not mean she couldn’t die. Especially when their opponent was as vindictive and evil and bitter and miserable as the Queen.

“You need to work on your jump,” he told her, forcing himself to focus as much as she needed to. His head was swimming with the way her blood tasted in his mouth, the way it felt when her fingers brushed across his skin. So strange. He had been touched so many times before her, and yet he did not remember them the way he remembered each moment with her. “You’re springing from your heels. You should be springing from the balls of your toes.”

“How do I do that?” Kelia asked.

Drew moved toward her and dropped to his knees. Using his hands, he spread her feet so they were shoulder-width apart. Kelia was not expecting the gesture and had to steady herself by placing one hand on Drew’s shoulder. He ignored the warmth that emanated from her touch.

“Widen your stance like this.” He sat on the balls of his feet and placed one hand on her calf, the other on her thigh so it forced her knee to bend. “Do that with your other leg, and lean forward just a bit so you’re on the balls of your feet. Not your toes, not your heels.”

He waited for Kelia to do so. When she listened, he continued. “Think of it as though you are a dolphin, if dolphins had feet, propelling yourself out of the water and into the air, like you want to touch the sky even if it’s for just a second. Your force should come straight through your legs and out of your feet, pushing you upward.”

Kelia nodded, bouncing on the balls of her feet.

“Try it,” Drew said, standing up. “Run from the bow to me and jump straight up, springing from your toes and up through your legs.”

Kelia backed up. She ran and did as he instructed. She still did not do what he needed her to do, however.

He shook his head. “Touch the sky,” he repeated.

“How do you expect me to touch the sky?”

“Like this.” He reached out for her, and she placed her hand in his. They backed up together and then ran. She kept up with his pace seamlessly. “Spring now.”

And she did.

They did, together.

A smile danced across his face. This was what being with the person you loved was supposed to feel like. They were not supposed to be constantly looking over their shoulders waiting for friends to betray them, or waiting for enemies to take her away from him and cash in on something the Queen wanted.

But it was this: living in a precious moment they were allowed to experience together.

His heart swelled with love for Kelia, for everything about her, even the bits that got under his skin and grated on his nerves. He held her hand tightly, with no intention of ever letting go. She was his, and that was it. He would do anything for her, even if that meant suffering. Even if it meant enduring pain. He would even die for her, and he wouldn’t hesitate to do so.

How scary, this feeling he had for her. The power she had over him.

Time sped up. Once they reached their peak, they had no choice but to fall back down to the deck. It groaned under their weight but held, surprising Drew with its sturdiness. Still, he did not let go of her.

“Kelia,” he said in a low voice, “I—”

“Oy, Shadows,” Daniella called from the shore. Her hands were on her hips and her head was tilted to the side. Wendy stood beside her with Emma behind them, a small, amused smile on her face. “Are we interrupting you?”

“Is that a rhetorical question?” Drew barked, not taking his eyes off Kelia, even as she climbed to her feet when she realized they were no longer alone.

“Actually, no,” Wendy said. Her arms were crossed over her chest.

Drew furrowed his brow at his sister’s tone and climbed to his feet as well. He was not sure if she was reserved because she was upset or because of everything that had happened recently. Perhaps the lingering sting of their aunt’s dismissal still affected her.

“You are needed, Drew,” she said, glaring at him.

Drew turned to look at Emma. In all their time together, he knew Emma would always be honest with him no matter what.

“It is time,” she said. “The moon is starting to come out, which means Sirens are starting to roam. We need to get them here.”

“And how do you suppose we do that?” Kelia asked. “I highly doubt they’ll come if we call.”

The corner of Emma’s lip curled up. “It only matters how you call,” she said. She pulled a knife from the fold of her skirts. It glistened in the moonlight. “We will need blood from a Shadow. And then they will come. I am sure of it.”

19

Drew was not afraid of anything when it came to battles, weapons, and fighting for his afterlife. However, when asked to slice down his forearm in an effort to draw out blood, he was not particularly eager to do so.

He knew, of course, that this would only help their mission. Whether he liked it or not, they needed the Sirens. Jennifer might be dead, but it was highly unlikely that he was going to be able to defeat the Queen without their assistance. He just needed to find one who wanted to get rid of the Queen as much as he did.

The sky was still clear and dark. The sun had just perished behind the horizon, leaving a streak of color in its wake. The stars were not out just yet, but the moon continued to glow.

Emma was closer to the shore, drawing diagrams in the sand with a thick stick. She was murmuring in a low voice to Daniella, probably teaching her what was happening. Wendy was just behind the two, arms crossed over her chest, hair blowing in the gentle breeze, a frown on her lips. Drew knew she was still upset about their aunt’s abrupt dismissal, but it was something Wendy needed to hear.

Kelia was sitting on the docks, legs swinging back and forth. She leaned back, her weight on her hands, staring at the witches.

What she was thinking? Did she mean what she said the other night?

It still was not fixed—this thing between them. It might never be fixed. Even if he killed the Queen, Kelia might still resent him for what had happened. He might resent her for feeling so strongly for her, for being so goddamn in love with her, that he did not even hesitate in changing her. And resenting her even more for the fact that he was now forced to train her even though that was the last thing he wanted to do.

He shook his head, glancing down as the water from the ocean calmly came to the shore and licked his boots. It was a beautiful evening. He might not have the ability to touch land during the day, but he was still alive—as alive as Shadows technically were—and he got to experience a side of this earth not many people did.

“You ready?”

Drew’s eyes snapped up to find Emma staring at him, an annoyed frown on her face. Daniella had one hip jutted out and her arms crossed over her chest. Wendy was not even looking in his direction. Kelia glanced over her shoulder, lips pursed but quiet.

Drew cleared his throat and stepped back from the water, leaving a trail of boot prints in the sand.

“Yes,” he said.

Emma rolled her eyes. “Are you afraid?”

“How dare you—”

“He’s afraid,” Daniella said. “I don’t understand. You’ve battled the Queen of Shadows and yet, you can’t draw a line down your arm with your own knife?”

“I’m not afraid of doing what must be done,” Drew snapped.

“He doesn’t want to lure the Sirens,” Kelia put in, locking eyes on him.

How was she able to figure that out? Was he so transparent? Or was her natural ability to read him enhanced when he made her a Shadow?

“Why would you not want to do that?” Emma asked, clicking her tongue and tapping her foot. “Drew, this is not the time to hesitate. You heard your aunt. We must find Bethany. It’s the only way. You know this. Why avoid it?”

Drew cleared his throat. He did not wish to tell her that he was not sure how Kelia was going to react around a swarm of Sirens. He did not want the others here, especially Emma, to know he did not yet trust Kelia around such great temptation. The tension that had seeped away during training would vanish if he vocalized his fears, and that was the last thing he wished for. Kelia was everything to him. He would not risk her again.

As such, the only thing he could do in order to shut them up was to actually sink the blade in his forearm, and that was what he did.

“What is this supposed to do, exactly?” Daniella asked, her lip curling up as  she watched the blood trickle down his arm.

“Afraid of a little blood, are you?” Drew asked, not bothering to hide his annoyance with her from his tone.

Daniella shot him a look, then rolled her eyes and stared out toward the sea.

“The scent of a Shadow can be easily detected by other supernatural beings,” Emma murmured as Drew stuck out his arm so the blood would fall into the ocean. “Even witches. If we concentrate on trying to pick up the exact location of a Shadow, we would be able to do it.”

“Why not do that then?” Daniella asked. “The Queen, I mean. The wards on that island of hers must have been put in place by a powerful witch. Why not have her track Drew or Kelia rather than send a bunch of Shadows after us?”

Emma stiffened at the question. She released a breath and lifted her head. He still did not understand why Emma would assist the Queen. Emma never got a chance to explain it to him when she confessed it in the first place, and with everything going on, he had not pressed for an answer.

Drew cut in before Emma felt compelled to answer a question he knew she was not yet ready to answer.

“Why must you ask so many questions?” he asked as he pressed the skin around his cut to force more blood out of his system. “What matters now is attracting the Sirens, and I intend to do just that.” He winced. A sudden dizzy spell hit him, and he had to shift his weight in order to catch himself. He glanced over at Emma, a wry twist to her mouth as she stared at the surface of the water. “How much blood do you think they need?”

“Only a drop,” she said, but Drew detected a hint of uncertainty. Besides, he’d already spilled more than that. “At least, that is what Adelaide has always said. It should only be a matter of time.”

Drew nodded and pulled his arm back. Already the cut was healing. With age and practice, his body allowed him to heal faster than other Shadows.

“Are you all right?” Kelia asked in a soft voice behind him.

Drew turned and caught her eyes. He could tell her concern was genuine. He nodded once and looked down. His arm tingled. He closed his hand before opening it, hoping to get the tingles to go away.

Kelia took a tentative step closer, placing herself directly in his path. He was unable to move around her. He did not want to, either. Any chance he had at being close to her, he would take advantage of.

She brushed the back of her fingers against his wound—or rather, where his wound had been before his body took over and the healing process began. The cut had completely vanished. And yet, as Kelia caressed him with the softest of touches, he was suddenly struck with that same lightheaded dizziness, as though she had as much control over him as his body did.

“Kelia—”

When she lifted her gaze to meet his, the unspoken words died on his lips. Her eyes had always been so unique. The coloring would haunt him at times. They reminded him of the ocean, a turbulent blue mixed in with a dash of serene green. It was such a strange contrast that made her expressions emphasized and plain. Even now, he remembered lecturing her on how obvious her emotions were. She was no better at hiding her emotions from others, but especially him. Now that he knew her, he could read her more easily than he had before.

“There is much between us,” she surmised. She kept her voice down. The witches were off to the side, whispering amongst themselves, but Drew understood the need for privacy. “Sometimes, I feel as though I can’t reach you.”

“I am always here,” he told her quickly. He took her hand in his and lifted it up so his lips brushed her knuckles. “I am always here.”

Before he could respond, Emma cleared her throat. She wasn’t interrupting them, exactly, but she wanted Drew’s attention.

“We have company,” she said.

Drew pulled his gaze away from Kelia and looked out to where Emma’s outstretched arm was gesturing. He took one breath, and then another, trying to calm his heart. He did not know how the Sirens would react to his blood, or if they would be willing to listen to what he had to say.

“What’s your word, Captain?” Daniella murmured.

Drew was surprised by the respect in her voice, though she, too, was watching as the water parted to make way for the Sirens.

“We wait,” he said. “We try to talk to them.”

“And if they don’t give us the chance?” Wendy asked.

“All Auntie said was to find Bethany,” Drew said after a moment. “We find Bethany. We do not kill Bethany even if she attacks us. Perhaps we can try to get her alone. Anyone else, however, is fair game.”

Everyone nodded.

He stepped up on the boat and gave Kelia a hand up to the deck. She didn’t need his help, but he hoped she took the gesture as chivalrous rather than patronizing.

Despite the low-hanging moon that was nearly full, the water receded quickly due to the pull of the Sirens. As it got more and more shallow, Drew held his breath.

It was too quiet. The water, while still shallow, smoothed out the surface.

Then a loud, piercing cry broke through the silence. The crunch of wood slipping into nothing more than splinters pulled his attention from the water to the cluster of boats, bobbing up and down in the water. One of the boats in the middle was completely destroyed by a Siren who now shot into the sky and was coming straight at them.

“I must correct myself,” Drew said, tilting his head in Kelia’s direction. “Do not leap like a dolphin. Leap like that Siren.”

Kelia’s lip twitched, but she did not respond.

As the Siren dropped, she headed straight for the fire witch.

“Daniella, hurry!” Emma snapped.

Daniella blinked, as though she was waking up from a dream. She flicked out her wrists, and each finger lit with tiny flames. She brought her hands together, merging each flame until it created a large ball. She had just enough time to throw it at the Siren before the Siren landed on her. The Siren screeched in pain.

Drew did not see what happened next. One, two, three Sirens all pitched themselves into the sky and fell like hail—pointedly and directly, hard and fast. One landed on him, but he ground his feet to the deck so he would not be knocked down. From the corner of his eye, he saw Kelia use the dodging technique they had worked on when they were training.

Drew flared his nostrils, needing to direct his attention to his own attacker. He needed to trust that Kelia could handle herself, that he taught her all he could. Certainly, there was a lot more she needed to learn. For now, though, it was enough.

It had to be enough.

Drew glanced around the boat. There was a bannister to his left. He pushed off with one foot, took two quick steps, then jumped onto the bannister so he could push off on the vertical wall. He took one step and then came around and kicked the Siren in the face. Her jaw snapped together, her teeth clattering to the deck like dice being thrown on a table. She had lost some of her teeth. She was bleeding. But she was still alive.

Drew landed on both feet. He bent his knees and propelled himself up.

Touch the stars.

He didn’t need to go that high. Instead, he jumped his body length higher than the small cabin and tackled the Siren. She fell back, and her head knocked against the deck. He got up and quickly placed his boot on her neck. He pushed down until he felt something splatter underneath him.

She was dead.

He took a moment to catch his breath and gauge his surroundings. Sirens bodies floated lifelessly in the ocean. The salt water ran red with blood. There was still more coming, still more who needed to be put down. He did not even know who he was looking for.

Which one was Bethany?

Would she even be in the swarm that came? Would she even be here in the first place? Was this all for naught? Was he a fool for listening to his aunt?

What if she was among the Sirens already dead?

What was done was done, and there was nothing else left for them to do about it.

Kelia seemed to be handling her Siren well. Blood ran down her shoulder, but it did not seem to slow her down. Her movements were clunky and awkward, but there was a creative flair that she used that made her unpredictable. Being unpredictable in a fight was akin to being deadly, and that was what they needed right now.

A streak of red lit up the black night. Drew tilted his head up to take it in. The flames fell down until they landed on a Siren. Her howl of pain seemed to cause the very ocean to vibrate. Immediately, she ducked underwater. Drew was not familiar enough with Sirens to know if that would make a difference. He waited for her to reemerge, but so far, she had yet to do so.

Someone familiar let out a startled grunt, and he turned to look. Wendy’s arms were up, holding a protective shield around Daniella, who was currently throwing fireballs over the boat and hitting her intended targets.

Wendy  was focused on Daniella. She didn’t see the Siren in front of her.

His sister was going to die if he didn’t do anything. Just as he tensed his body, ready to dash over there with as much speed as he could muster, a Siren tackled him to the floor.

He would be too late.

Wendy would be dead before he could get to her.

20

A burst of energy propelled Kelia forward. She needed to get to Wendy. The Siren behind her was going to kill her if she did not.

Time seemed to slow down. In that moment, despite her enhanced speed, she was not going to make it to Wendy in time. Still she pressed on, giving it her best effort, though it did nothing to rid her of the feeling that Wendy was not going to make it.

Drew’s sister, a wind witch who had been alive as long as her brother, was going to die. And there was nothing Kelia could do about it.

Drew was dealing with two Sirens, and Daniella was fighting with one. Kelia didn’t know where Emma was; hopefully somewhere safe. Wendy was trying to keep a shield around Daniella with one hand while using the wind to choke out another, and the last Siren was lunging for Wendy, even as Kelia ran so fast that she nearly walked on water.

Suddenly, Emma threw herself in front of Wendy, subsequently knocking Wendy over into the water. She landed with a loud splash.

The Siren continued forward and struck Emma in the heart with its sharp claws. Emma let out a grunt of pain. Her dark eyes filled with water, and Daniella screamed.

Drew continued to fight; he had no other choice as the Siren he was up against had not been defeated and did not relent. Kelia faltered and nearly fell forward because of her momentum. Her mouth dropped open, and she immediately steepled her fingers over her nose in order to contain her own cry of agony.

“What’s this?” the Siren asked, her voice seductive and low. “A sacrifice from an earth witch? I never thought I would see the day.”

Her lips curved up into a small grin, and she pushed her claws deeper into Emma’s chest before she ripped out Emma’s heart. Kelia heard it beat once, twice.

Then her friend’s lifeless body fell into the water.

Daniella killed the Siren attacking her and rushed after Emma.

“So this is what a witch’s heart feels like,” the Siren continued. “I wonder if it tastes as lovely as it looks.”

Kelia lunged for the Siren as it brought the organ up to her lips. She had no other time to react when Kelia took her head in her hands and snapped her neck. Then, to ensure the Siren was truly dead, ripped her head off with her hands and threw it into the sea.

Kelia let the body fall. By doing so, the heart rolled out of her hands and fell into the sea. Kelia shouted when she saw the small splash, wondering what would happen now.

Emma was gone.

There was no getting over this one. No way to bring her back. Kelia had not been fast enough.

Wendy roared behind her. Kelia blinked and sprang up, surprised. She had completely forgotten Wendy had been there in the first place. Wendy’s eyes were red with anger, her mouth contorted into a tight snarl. The wind around them suddenly shook so hard that the boat, and even the ocean, did not know how to respond.

Without warning, Wendy lifted every single Siren surrounding the boat into the air. They screamed when they realized they were not comforted by their oceanic blanket. Instead, they had been brought to the surface, and it would only be a matter of time before Wendy extracted her revenge.

She started with one. Kelia did not know if she did not have the power to do all of them at the same time, but it did not matter. Kelia could not tear her eyes away from the sight.

Wendy brought one forward while holding the rest—seven others—in limbo, keeping them unable to break free from their imaginary binds. She kept her left hand thrusted outward to keep the Sirens in place, and with her right, she beckoned the first Siren forward until she was close.

Wendy raised her palm skyward before flicking her wrist and pushing it out at the Siren. The Siren flew back, gripping her neck. It was as though a force was tossing her around while simultaneously choking her.

Wendy released her hold on the sole Siren, tossed her right arm into the air so the Siren flew higher and higher until she was nothing more than a speck in the sky. And then, she dropped her arm in a rush so her palm slapped her thigh.

Kelia’s mouth dropped open as that same Siren fell to the surface of the ocean and landed with a bone-crunching thwack. Kelia would never get that sound out of her head for the rest of her long life.

The other Sirens all began to screech, writhing in the air in agony though Wendy had yet to harm them.

A shudder rumbled through Kelia. She didn’t know what she thought about Wendy’s revenge. It was cruel and painful. She did not know if these Sirens would have attacked or were being compelled to. Did it matter either way? Had lines been drawn?

They needed to find Bethany before this bloodbath got any worse.

Before she could even turn to begin her search, claws ripped into her back. Kelia let out a scream and dropped to her knees. Siren talons pierce her skin. If she could just remove the Siren, she would heal quickly, but how to dislodge one from her back was not something Kelia knew how to do. The only thing she could think of was to pull herself up and run backward until she hit something.

“Your blood smells fresh,” the Siren said, its lips brushing the bottom of her ear.

Kelia suppressed a shudder.

“You’re still in your Infant stage? An infant’s innocence speaks to me in ways no one else can.” Without warning, a tongue slid down the column of Kelia’s throat. “I will enjoy tasting you, Shadow. I will eat you slowly, really savor you. Know that.”

Kelia reached over her shoulder and sunk her own nails into the Siren’s face. The creature screeched and released Kelia, reaching up to clutch her face.

A cool sensation swept over Kelia’s body like a breeze on a hot day, healing the skin on her back. In her next breath, she released her grip on the Siren’s face only to drop her hands to the Siren’s waist and get her flat on her back. One hand went to the Siren’s throat. Her left knee was lodged between the Siren’s breasts.

“I’m looking for Bethany,” Kelia said.

The Siren did nothing but spit up at her.

Kelia tightened her grip on the sea witch.

“I’ll ask again, wench,” Kelia said through gritted teeth. “Where is Bethany?”

She loosened her hold slightly, hoping the Siren would respond.

“You can say it as many times as you’d like, Shadow,” the Siren said. “I won’t answer.”

Kelia looked away and squeezed the Siren’s neck until it crumbled in her hand. She tossed the body over the edge of the boat.

Before she could even dust herself off, another leapt forward.

“You’re the one the Queen wants,” she said. This one had dark skin and dark eyes. “If I take you to her, I’ll be handsomely rewarded.”

“If you don’t, I’ll let you live,” Kelia said. She hunched over slightly, her entire body tense, ready to pounce if she needed to. “Tell me, what is your name?”

“What would you do with a name?” the Siren asked.

“That depends,” Kelia replied. The two circled each other. Somehow, even with a tail, the Siren managed to keep herself balanced on the deck of the boat. “Say the right name, and I shall let you live.”

The Siren laughed. “My name is none of your concern,” she said. “Now stay still so I can get you to my Queen.”

The Siren made her move, but Kelia dodged it. Her time with Drew and his blasted dodging at least rubbed off on her. The Siren screeched in frustration. At least Kelia was not the only one who felt that way.

Kelia leaped into the air the way Drew trained her, her hand reaching up to scrape the sky. When she felt herself falling, she tensed her body to ensure she would fall with both grace and direction.

It felt much longer than it actually was. Her dodge, jump, and fall could not be more than five seconds, if that, leaving the Siren with no time to react. Kelia landed on her, knocking the wind out of the witch. Kelia hopped up and placed one foot on the Siren’s throat.

“Your name,” Kelia demanded.

The Siren did nothing but spit. She highly doubted Bethany would put up such a fight, especially if Adelaide was certain the witch was open to working with others outside of her own kind. Kelia pushed down hard until the Siren’s neck crunched underneath her boot, and the Siren stopped moving altogether.

Before Kelia could move from where she was, she was propelled forward by a force she had not expected. It was another Siren, this one hissing in Kelia’s ear.

“You stupid bitch,” she said. “How dare you—”

“Not to worry,” Kelia said, jutting her foot out and trying to pick herself up. “I can play with you just as well.”

The Siren snarled, pushing her weight down on Kelia. The Siren was heavier than Kelia anticipated. She grunted, bending her knees and thrusting her back out, but the Siren locked her wrists around Kelia’s neck in order to keep herself hanging onto her.

Despite the added weight, despite the pressure on the base of her throat, Kelia managed to stand up. Now, all she had to do was grip the Siren’s arm and somehow throw her off.

Kelia reached up, but the Siren was slippery. More than that, Kelia was starting to lose the ability to breathe. If she didn’t do something soon, the Siren would snuff her out.

Kelia turned around and backed up into the side of the boat. The Siren screeched and released Kelia’s neck, giving Kelia a moment to turn.

But Kelia was not quick enough to completely distance herself from the Siren. The Siren lunged forward and sank her teeth into Kelia’s shoulder.

Kelia screamed. The Sirens had teeth like sharks, and the witch had just taken a large chunk out of Kelia’s shoulder. The Siren spat out the meat in disgust.

“Filth,” the Siren spat.

Adrenaline surged through Kelia. Her shoulder would heal. At least, she trusted Drew when he told her she would. But she needed to end this fight.

Kelia bent down low again and shot out her foot. It swept the Siren’s tail, and the Siren fell back. Her head smacked the edge of the bannister, a loud thunk reverberating in Kelia’s ears.

While the Siren reached up to clutch the back of her head, Kelia picked herself up and, in the same moment, kicked the Siren’s head so it snapped back. Instantly, the Siren stopped moving, her head falling forward at an unnatural angle.

“I have it!” someone shouted from behind her.

Kelia’s head turned back to the bannister. She edged over to it, trying to get a better look.

“The heart.” It was a Siren. “I have the heart!”

A Siren swam over to the boat, something in her hand. Kelia could not be sure, but if she had to guess given the context, she would say that that Siren had Emma’s heart.

But why?

Why was a witch’s heart so important? Why would the Sirens want it?

Siren’s blood stained the water red all around them. There was screeching surrounding the boat. The movement of the water pushed the boats into each other. The moon seemed to reflect the red in the water, and the stars had disappeared behind the safe black blanket.

With horror, Kelia watched as the Siren hung onto the rung of the ladder and stuffed the heart in her mouth.

Kelia let out a startled cry but quickly spun around, lunging closer to the Siren, ready to strike.

Eating Emma’s heart was the last straw.

At that moment, the Siren climbed aboard the boat. But there was something very different about her. Instead of a long tail, she had two legs. Her eyes focused on Kelia, and there was a small smirk on her face. She stepped forward once and nearly fell, clearly not used to her newfound legs.

What the hell just happened?

The Siren pulled herself up and cleared her throat. She brushed herself off. She was completely naked, not ashamed by that fact whatsoever. The Siren seemed different. Cunning, yes. Vindictive? Kelia wasn’t sure.

“Are you the Shadow who’s asking for Bethany?” the Siren asked. She placed her hands on her hips, keeping her balance. She rooted her feet to the deck.

“I am,” Kelia said slowly, unsure where she was going with this and not sure where to focus her attention in the presence of a naked woman. She forced her gaze to Siren’s face, feeling a bit uncomfortable with the prolonged eye contact but afraid to look anywhere else. “Do you know where she is?”

“I do,” the Siren said, her full lips slithering across her face into a wide grin.

Kelia nearly rolled her eyes. “Then where can I find her?”

“I will inform you after I’ve decided whether or not to trust you.” The Siren waved a hand to indicate her own body. “And if you want to talk, I suggest we get out of this fighting and head somewhere quieter. A room, perhaps?”

She nodded at the small cabin.

Kelia glanced toward the others who were still fighting. This battle was all for this moment. To find Bethany. They couldn’t wait for it to end, when it might be too late. Bethany and Kelia needed to talk. Now.

“I think you’re right,” Kelia said, feeling her own lips turn up. “Let’s head inside, shall we?”

21

Drew’s heart stopped beating the minute the Siren pulled Kelia into a room on one of the boats.

“How is this possible?” he managed to get out. Shiny blood smoothed the surface of the ocean. The rich sweet scent of death filled his nostrils, and his inner beast pushed against his skin, trying to break free. He wanted nothing more than to drown in the Siren’s blood. “How can the Siren walk on the boat? Where did she get her legs?”

“Emma.” Wendy’s voice cracked on the name, and she had to look away. Her ankles were still in the water, her pantaloons drenched by water, salt, and blood. “If a Siren kills a witch, her power is distributed to the nearest Siren. Usually, it goes to the one who rips into her heart. Because Kelia killed the one who killed her, one of the Sirens must have found the heart after it was dropped into the ocean and eaten it.”

Drew clenched his jaw and scanned the horizon. From what he could see, there weren’t any other Sirens. That did not mean the sea witches weren’t there, lurking just beneath the surface, waiting for the opportune moment. In fact, if Drew had to hazard a guess, he would say that was exactly what he expected from the vicious creatures.

Regardless, he needed to get to Kelia.

“Drew,” Wendy said again. It was strange hearing his sister sound so broken. Wendy was one of the strongest women he knew, and yet, the way she was now, after the loss of Christopher and now Emma, she was shattered into pieces.

“What?” Drew tried to keep his voice gentle, but he could not muster the energy when his mind was focused on finding a way to ensure Kelia was all right.

“Do you think this is really worth it?” she asked.

“What do you mean?”

Just as he spoke the words, he caught sight of a path to the boat. If he followed the docks and hopped from one boat to the next until he reached Kelia’s, he would reach her without touching the water. It could work.

“I cannot let you get her.”

“What?” Drew pulled his attention away from the boats and back to Wendy. “What are you talking about?”

“Kelia,” she said. “I can’t allow you to go to her.”

“I’m sorry?” Drew curled his fingers into fists. “It’s not your decision, I assure you.”

“I will not lose someone else I care about,” Wendy said. “And, I do apologize, Brother, but I do not think she is worth it.”

“I disagree,” Drew said. “Do not get in my way. As much as I love you, Wendy, I will do what I must to get to her. You can either help, or you can step aside and let me go.”

“Drew—”

“I said move.” Drew roared so loud the surface of the ocean vibrated with his voice.

Daniella stepped over to them, completely soaked from having pulled Emma’s body out of the water and moving it to the sand. Grains of sand soiled the majority of her clothes, her hair, even her face, but Daniella did not seem to care.

“What’s going on?” she asked.

“I’m on my way to get to Kelia,” Drew snapped.

“And I am not letting him do that,” Wendy finished.

“Why not?” Daniella narrowed her brown eyes at Wendy, and surprise tickled down Drew’s neck. He and Daniella had had their differences, but at least she put that aside when it was important. Perhaps, just perhaps, he had been wrong about her. “If he wants to go to Kelia, let him. We all saw what happened with Emma. And what you did to the Sirens…” She lifted her hand until it touched her neck and made a face. “Brilliant, but haunting, Wendy. I did not think you could do such a thing with your powers.”

“When you are trapped in a breeding facility with small minded men, you begin to think of different ways about how you will use your powers and cultivate them to help you with your revenge,” Wendy said. “Daniella, you are an ignorant fool and a raw witch with powers you do not understand.”

“And yet Auntie would rather take her under her wing than you,” Drew pointed out.

Wendy snorted. “Auntie is losing her own mind,” she said, dismissively. “She’s been alive for too long. She needs to realize that just because she’s the one who makes suggestions does not mean it’s the best decision. You going after Kelia is senseless. She can take care of herself.”

“You know nothing,” Drew said with a frown. “Get out of my way.”

“What’s this, Sisters?” a voice purred from the side of the boat. “Does the Wind Witch and the Shadow have a difference of opinion? Perhaps we should not take them and let them kill each other.”

“Shame,” a second one said. “I thought the Queen would pay us handsomely for the Shadow.”

“She would,” the first said. “But I would rather watch the two fight until the death.”

“What are they fighting about?” a third asked.

Drew stepped over to the side of the boat to distinguish who was talking. He still needed to find Bethany. He still needed to get to Kelia.

Was Wendy right? Could Kelia handle herself? If he let her, would that make him a fool? Or would that make him someone who believed in her capabilities, even if he wanted nothing more than to protect her at all costs.

“What says you, Shadow?” the first one asked. She had long blond hair that covered her breasts and big, wide eyes with freckles across her nose. “You have a perplexed look about you. Should we use smaller words?”

“Maybe you should shut your mouth entirely,” Drew said as casually as he could muster. He wanted nothing more than to look over at the boat Kelia was on, but he did not want to alert the Sirens that he was concerned about anything, lest he give them the upper hand. “You’re wasting precious air.”

“If you want, I can give you more of it,” Wendy said, coming to stand next to her brother. “Your companions appreciated it, to say the least.”

The Sirens growled. Their eyes flashed. Drew wanted to place a hand on his sister’s shoulder and squeeze—a gentle reminder to keep her mouth shut. However, he did not do such a thing. It would make Wendy look weak.

Still, they were surrounded by Sirens, and as powerful as Wendy and Daniella were, Emma’s loss would hurt them greatly. They needed to be smart about their next move, especially since they needed the Sirens to help bring down the Queen.

“Let us start again,” Drew said tightly. “Your kind and mine need each other.”

There was a moment of stillness before the Sirens laughed. Some threw their heads back, others slapped the surface of the water. A few smiled but did not take their eyes off of him, as though he was their next meal and they were waiting for the appropriate time to eat.

“Shadow, are you as stupid as you are handsome?” one Siren asked. She had a ring through her nose and dark curls. “We need no one.”

“The only one we choose to follow is the Queen,” another put in.

“Ha!” Wendy exclaimed. “That’s a laugh! Did you say you choose to follow her? You choose nothing, fish. You don’t even choose the color of your scales.”

“Remember Auntie’s words,” Drew said through his teeth, trying to keep his voice light but finding it extremely difficult to do so. “We need them.”

“Auntie also said she would rather take Daniella than me under her wing to teach her what it means to be a witch,” Wendy snapped, turning her head to face Drew’s profile. “Sorry, Brother, for choosing to not accept her words at face value.”

“I’m sorry,” the first Siren remarked, “are we interrupting a family squabble?"

“Where’s Bethany?” another one murmured. “Did she not retrieve the heart?”

“She would not eat it, would she?” another asked.

The heart.

How could he forget about Emma’s heart?

Because she was an earth witch, Emma had the power to create life. Should she have chosen to settle down and reproduce, her fertility would have allowed her to produce lots of offspring. Consuming the vessel that kept her alive was thought to give the consumer special powers. For Sirens, it was believed to give them legs and allow them to walk on land. The only way Drew even knew this was because he overheard his aunt speaking to a client of hers long ago, when he had first been turned into a Shadow and had run from the Queen.

He refused to think more on Emma, about the fact that she was now gone. They would never have that conversation he intended to have. They would never speak again.

Drew gritted his teeth and pushed all thoughts of Emma aside. For now. He needed to focus on what was presented to him.

“I’m getting tired of waiting,” the Siren with the ring in her nose said. “The Queen wants him. Let us take him to her and reap the rewards.”

“Perhaps we shouldn’t give him to her,” another voice remarked. “What if we simply killed him?”

A ripple seemed to go out among the Sirens. Drew stilled. He had not expected them to consider killing him, not when the Queen made it clear she wanted him alive. What would be the benefit to them then? There would be no reward if he were dead.

“Mydera,” a Siren said. “What you suggest goes against our Queen’s wishes. Some might even declare it as traitorous.”

“Yet it is for the good of our Queen that I even suggest it,” she said.

Drew did not have a moment to think on the logic behind such a statement. A Siren came up behind him and slid her claws into his back. If she had been stronger, there was a good chance she would have been able to penetrate through his chest cavity and rip out his heart.

How could he let himself get so distracted? Was that not the first lesson he had taught Kelia? All the pain he forced her to endure, the cold and callus words he shot at her like bullets, and he could not even listen to himself. Drew clicked his tongue in disgust.

He dipped low so his chest touched the tops of his thighs. He twisted his shoulder and swooped his arm until his hand had a good grip on the Siren’s hair.

Drew grunted. The way he contorted his body caused the bones of his shoulders to grind together roughly. He yanked the Siren off of him. Another grunt came from his mouth as she was forced to retract her claws. A sudden desire to bite into her took control of him, but he stopped himself. The last thing he needed right now was a dose of Siren’s blood.

“Perhaps we don’t kill him,” a Siren called from the water. “We shouldn’t risk the Queen’s wrath. She wants him alive, remember? And regardless of how we feel about that, we must obey. She is our Queen, just as much as she is the Shadows. She created us just as she created them. We must adhere to her wishes even if we wish to have our fun.”

“You make an excellent point, Sister,” the one fighting him called as she righted herself. “Although I must say he looks entirely too dry for my liking. It would be best if we rectify that.”

She moved with a speed Drew did not expect and pushed him over the bannister, into the water. A sudden gust of wind caught him. Thank the Keepers for Wendy. He did not know what he would do if he fell into the water. It was night, so it was not a matter of perishing, but while Drew learned to swim long ago, he was not at his deadliest in the water. In fact, he did not remember the last time he was in it.

A screech caused Drew to shift in mid-air, trying to see what happened.

That was Wendy.

Just as quickly as Wendy was able to swoop him up in the wind, she released him, and he fell hard into the cold ocean. Something must have distracted her.

Cold water slapped his face, and he forced his eyes wide open against the stinging salt, trying to get eyes on his sister and make sure she was okay. But he couldn’t see from this vantage point.

Drew blew out a breath with his nostrils and tried to scramble up. It was difficult to get a hold of his powers underwater. It was probably the only advantage Sirens had over Shadows. He felt sluggish, like his arms and legs were anchored down, forcing him to sink deeper into the black abyss. From his current position, he could not make out the bottom of the ocean. It looked like a black pit.

He needed to get up. He needed to hit the surface. Not because he would drown—breathing was not a necessity for a Sea Shadow since life had already been taken from him—but because he needed to gather his bearings, get on solid land, and take a moment to recalibrate.

Unfortunately for him, he did not have time.

Drew let out a roar as he whipped his feet back and forth. He had to shrug off his overcoat, letting it float away from him in the surrounding darkness. It weighed him down. He kicked up again and then again. It was not much, but each kick brought him closer to the surface. Bubbles masked his vision only temporarily after emitting the frustrated sound. He moved his arms above him, scooping the water back and trying to propel himself upward. It worked, but only slightly.

His hair floated in front of him, and he snapped his head back so it would get out of his face and he would be able to see better.

Something slid across his ankle, and he jumped. A shudder ripped down his back. He was not a fan of the ocean—of being in the ocean. There were too many unknown variables, including sea animals he had never seen before who did not care what he was and wanted to eat him.

Without warning, a hand shot out and grabbed his wrist before flinging him upward. The Siren had more strength than he anticipated. In seconds, he broke the surface. He gobbled down air out of habit more than necessity and then turned, trying to find the boat. Before he could get his bearings, something caressed his ankle once more. He jumped.

A Siren emerged next to him, laughing. Her voice sounded like bells ringing. She had long red hair and pale, nearly translucent, skin.

“Are you afraid of the sea, Shadow?” she asked.

Before he could answer, the water moved behind him. He turned. Three more Sirens surrounded him, blocking every direction. The only thing he could think of doing was pushing himself downward and going under. However, considering the water was their territory, he would not get far.

“There’s nowhere left for you to go, Shadow,” one of Sirens said, coming up and snaking one hand around his neck. “You’re ours now.”

Without warning, they sunk their claws into him. One at each wrist, one at each ankle. They hoisted him up horizontally, clinging to him as though he was some kind of sacrifice.

“You’re done, Shadow,” the Siren continued. “You cannot escape, and there is no one around to help you.”

22

Kelia didn’t concern herself with her surroundings. Didn’t care that she was in a small room with a Siren who had just consumed Emma’s heart and now had the ability to walk on two legs. All she cared about was getting what she needed from the Siren. If she didn’t, Emma’s death would be in vain.

“Tell me what you want,” the Siren said. “You asked to speak. Here I am.”

If this Siren would not help her, Kelia planned to kill her and move on to the next one, until someone was willing to offer assistance. There had to be at least one sea witch who was not pleased with the Queen, who wanted nothing more than to break free of her iron grasp and get her revenge.

“I’m proposing a union,” Kelia said, forgoing any small talk.

The Siren quirked an eyebrow and crossed her arms over her chest. She moved from one foot to the other, shifting her weight. It almost seemed as though she was testing out her new body. “A union?”

“Yes.” Kelia took a one step toward the Siren, her eyes locked on the witch. “I know it sounds daft—”

“You think?”

“But it is necessary in order to take down the Queen,” Kelia finished. “What do you say… Sorry, I didn’t catch your name.”

“I didn’t offer it,” the Siren said before rolling her eyes. “Just because we aren’t fighting does not make us friends.”

“I’m aware,” Kelia snapped. “However, the fact that you are talking to me rather than engaging in a battle with me does give me hope.”

“The only reason I do not fight is because I would not know how to with these legs,” the Siren pointed out.

“Then, as a way to thank me for not taking advantage of your weakness, I would appreciate it if you would agree to the union,” Kelia suggested.

“We can start with introductions,” the Siren said. “I like to know who I’m considering doing business with.”

“Fair enough,” Kelia said. “I’m Kelia Starling.”

She held out her hand, but when the Siren did not shake, she lowered it to her side.

The Siren’s face wrinkled into a frown. “The Kelia Starling?” she said more than asked. “You are the one the Queen wants. You and that Shadow.” She looked away and shuddered. “I have never seen her so angry. The very thought of her wanting me or someone I care about the way she wants you is unnerving, to say the least.”

“Is that sympathy I detect?” Kelia asked.

“Hardly.”

She didn’t want to push the Siren, but she did not want to waste time. She would not be surprised if the Sirens were trying to get Wendy or Drew or Daniella and hurt them in response to what Wendy did to their sisters.

“Well, I introduced myself,” Kelia said. “Your turn.”

“Bethany.” Her voice had gone soft and her eyes seemed far away.

“You know Adelaide,” Kelia said slowly.

A singular nod. “I do.”

The Siren bounced on the balls of her feet, bending her knees and straightening them. Kelia did not think she was aware she was even doing it. It made her look vulnerable, which was surprisingly refreshing.

“Do you want some clothing?” Kelia asked, cutting Bethany off before she even began. “I believe there are some clothes in this trunk.” She dropped to her knees. “As you were saying. About Adelaide, I mean.”

“I developed a relationship with her after…” Bethany clenched her jaw. She looked away and turned her back. Kelia couldn’t see her face anymore.  Bethany scoffed. “Has it only been a year?”

“A year since…your relationship with Adelaide?”

“Since the Queen took my sister from me,” Bethany said in a cold voice, glancing over her shoulder so her long hair spilled over her shoulders.

Oh.

Kelia had not been expecting that. She stood up on her feet and handed Bethany a pair of clothes.

“I’m sorry for your loss,” she murmured. She was not good at finding the right words. Normally, she chose to say nothing because she did not want to offend or to continue the pain even inadvertently. However, Kelia felt she needed to say more. It was necessary to reassure her for some reason. “No one deserves to perish at her hand.”

“No.” The bitter word escaped from Bethany’s mouth. She took the clothes, but it was as though she did not see them. “My sister did deserve to die. She let a human man get in her head, made her forget the mission. We were supposed to acquire our freedom together. She promised me. Her heart melted at the wrong time, and instead of staying with me, she tried to assist a sailor, who wound up being turned by her anyway. Her death was all for naught, and it infuriated me that she would choose a human over her own sister.”

Each word was more fiery than the last. The Siren tensed until her body was as straight as a mast, filled with tight energy that seemed to push against her to get out. Kelia’s own body tensed in response—just in case.

“I don’t know what that feels like,” Kelia admitted. “It’s not something I would want to know.”

“No, you would not,” Bethany agreed. She paced the small cabin. The bed took up a lot of the space, so it was about five paces forward and five paces back. Her hands were behind her back, her movements jerky and awkward, clothes in her hand but otherwise ignored. “My sister taught me to create a shell. Do not let anyone or anything in. Protect yourself at all costs because no one else will.”

“Your sister sounded very wise—”

“She can sound as wise as she chooses.” Bethany abruptly stopped pacing and inhaled deeply. “This oxygen… It’s strange. I can barely remember being a human. I’ve breathed in oxygen before. It used to be what kept me alive. And yet, inhaling it now, I feel like I am suffocating.” She turned around and shook her head. “I thought I was content as a human. When the Queen changed me, I thought I was content as a monster. In reality, I was merely content as long as I had my sister with me.”

Moonlight spilled into the open window. Kelia noted it was nearly full.

“I miss her,” the Siren added mournfully.

Kelia glanced at the wooden floor beneath her feet. The wood was inexpensive, hastily crafted. Being on Drew’s Wraith taught Kelia how to appreciate fine craftsmanship when it came to constructing a vessel like a ship or even a boat. These were not made with care. These boats were made as cheaply as possible so the owner could turn a profit. It made sense.

“I am always angry now,” Bethany admitted. She tucked her chin underneath her neck and continued pacing, this time slowly. Her footsteps were soft and discreet, and judging by the strain in her legs, Kelia could tell she was implementing more control in her movement. “I am angry with everyone. With my sister, for making her stupid choice. With myself, for doing nothing about it. With my Siren sisters, for not mourning her at all. But I am angriest with the Queen. My sister did everything for her, everything she asked. One mistake. One poor choice. That was all it took.”

The Siren laughed, but it was a hollow sound. “I suppose I should understand it. The Queen has always threatened us should we betray her. My Jessa was well aware of what she was doing by ignoring direct orders from the Queen and attempting to let that human go. I think, perhaps, that is what angers me the most. She knew what she was doing. And she still did not care.”

“Yes, but it was her act of freedom,” Kelia offered, trying to keep judgment out of her voice. “Perhaps, as obedient as your sister was, she found someone who opened her eyes and made her see the life she was truly living. Not the one she would live or the one she lived in the past…but the one she chose to live in the present. Betraying the Queen was her last act of defiance. She did it because it symbolized the freedom she lost, the freedom she would probably never gain again. It was her truly living in the moment and making a choice she wanted to.”

Bethany turned from the window, tears in her eyes. She opened her mouth, ready to respond, but the words did not come. Instead, she looked down at her hands and then slowly turned them over.

“You help Adelaide,” Kelia said slowly, trying to continue to keep her voice neutral. If it sounded as though Kelia was trying to influence Bethany to do anything Bethany did not want, everything would be ruined. “You must have agreed with some part of what your sister did.”

“I just…” Bethany let her hands hit her thighs. The clothes fell to the floor. “I just miss my sister and I want her back and there’s no way for me to get her back. I am alone and I hate it. The Queen refuses to give me any attention, and if I act out, my sisters punish me. I hate what I am, but cannot kill myself.”

“You are burdened with the punishment of life,” Kelia said, her brow rising in surprise. “The Queen knew you would try to kill yourself?”

“I do not know,” she admitted with a shrug. She inspected her fingernails. “The Queen is as wise as she is brutal. Her only weakness is that Shadow.”

“Drew Knight.”

“Your lover,” Bethany said. “She hates you more than she’s hated anyone or anything. I have never seen her so angry. At least when Drew left on his own, she could write it off as him being insipid, perhaps rebellious. But because he has found you, because it is clear his heart belongs to another, she burns with rage. The Queen never possessed Drew’s heart. Perhaps, for a time, his body, but never his heart. It is why I chose to help Adelaide Knight. It is why I freely give her my blood to assist with Siren poisoning. Because I find the whole thing so amusing—the all-powerful Queen brought to her knees by a man.” She scoffed. “What does that say about our sex?”

“It says we love powerfully,” Kelia said.

“It says we are weak when it comes to matters of the heart,” she snarled. “I promised myself after my sister died I would never be beholden to anyone. Not my sisters, not my heart. If I was going to survive this—because I was forced to—I would need to keep my wits about me.”

“How is that working so far?” Kelia asked.

“I have no complaints,” she said. “I should ask you the same question. You love the Shadow yourself, do you not?”

Kelia took a deep breath and let the question sink in. Of course she loved Drew. That was never a question. But telling someone she was not sure she could trust about something that made her vulnerable was not something Kelia preferred to do. She kept her feelings to herself. It gave her more protection.

But she needed to gain Bethany’s trust, and she couldn’t do that if she didn’t show some trust herself.

“I do," she said finally. If this was the only way, to offer herself as vulnerable, she would do it. She had to do this.

“And he loves you,” Bethany continued. “That much is plain. And look at what the Queen’s love is doing to her. What a wretched way to spend your time—consumed by this feeling you cannot master. Being a slave to something you cannot control. I promise myself I will never let that happen to me.”

“And yet you are.”  Kelia wanted to rip the sheets from the bed due to how frustrating this conversation was getting. “You are going through the motions. You are doing exactly as the Queen tells you to do based on her feelings for Drew. In that way, you are just like her. Except the feeling that controls you is fear, not love. You are afraid of her wrath. You are afraid of the torture she will most certainly bring on you. You are afraid to care about anyone because you might lose them. Your sister was, too, until she met a human who made death seem worth conquering.”

“One does not conquer death,” Bethany said. “One succumbs to it.”

“It’s all a matter of perspective, I suppose,” Kelia said. “What you need to figure out is if this is the sort of life you want to live. Tell me, Bethany. Do you want to follow orders from a woman who can barely get over her own feelings long enough to command them? Who is using an entire army of Shadows and Sirens to find one Shadow so she can bring him back to her and force him to love her. Is that really the person you wish to bow to?”

Bethany clenched her jaw and looked away. Kelia held her breath, hoping her words sank in, if only slightly.

“This deal,” Bethany said slowly, “is temporary.”

“Just until we kill the Queen,” Kelia replied.

“Then what?”

“Well, I would hope if the Queen is dead, you are set free,” she replied. “I do not know if that means you get to be human again or if it means that you remain a Siren. But whatever it is, you’ll get to do whatever you want to do when you want to do it.” She stuck out her hand. “What say you?”

Bethany paused, her eyes lingering on Kelia’s outstretched hand. “Aye,” she finally said, placing her hand in Kelia’s. “We have an accord. Now leave me. Apparently, I cannot walk around naked and must put clothing on my new body.”

Unfortunately, the worst was still yet to come.

23

When Kelia and Bethany emerged from the small cabin, the scent of Siren’s blood was enough to make her head spin. Her eyes took in the sparkles on the crimson-blue water, and she had to hold onto the side of the boat, afraid she would stumble off of it and allow herself to drown in the blood.

“I—” Kelia said. She did not know why she was speaking when it was hard for her to even think, but Kelia realized this must look bad. In fact, she was concerned it would hurt the truce she had just made with Bethany. “I am sorry for your loss.”

Bethany looked at Kelia, her lips pursed and her eyes narrowed before she turned away.

“We have both taken from one another,” she said. “Standing on this boat proves that. I am sorry for the loss of your witch. She made a sacrifice for you that is humbling, even to me.”

Kelia nodded. She still had not let the thought of Emma’s death sink in. She forced herself to push past it.

Bethany walked to the deck of the ship where four Sirens held Drew just above water, his life in the balance. He could not move because the amount of Sirens holding onto him seemed to overpower his strength, which amazed Kelia—Drew was the strongest Sea Shadow alive.

Her heart squeezed painfully, and she turned to Bethany in hopes the Siren would say something. She needed Bethany to control her Sirens because if Kelia thought any of them were going to hurt Drew, she would rip every one of them to shreds. Even if it meant dying from ingesting Siren blood, she would do it if it meant Drew would survive.

“My sisters,” Bethany said. “Do not kill Drew Knight. We have made an arrangement with this group. Not one of them shall be harmed.”

“Bethany,” a Siren said, releasing her grip on Drew and swimming forward. “That is not our orders. We are to deliver him to the Queen.”

“The Queen has waited decades to have him back,” Bethany said. “She can wait a little longer.”

“Are you blinded by your new legs, Sister?" another asked, keeping her hold of Drew Knight. “Do you not see the ocean run red with the blood of our sisters? They must pay.”

“They did,” Bethany said. “Do you not see me standing before you? An earth witch sacrificed her life. Mathilda killed her. I consumed her heart. They, too, have had their losses just as we have ours. But we must see past this. We must work together.”

“And why should we do that?” a third Siren asked. It was difficult for Kelia to make her out due to her position behind Drew.

“Because we have a common enemy,” Bethany said.

“The Queen,” Kelia said boldly, stepping forward, beside Bethany. “The Queen has condemned each and every one of us to a life we didn’t want. She has stolen those we loved, those we cared for, because of her selfish beliefs. She thinks the world is hers to do with what she will, and we give in because she is more powerful than we are. We do not choose to help her; we do so because we must if we are to survive.”

“She has given us powers you will never understand,” said the second Siren, the one with the birthmark on her face, with a snarl. “Before I was a Siren, I was a street urchin who did not know where my next meal was coming from. I had to sell my body some nights in the winter just to ensure I would not be out in the cold. Imagine that. The rain is unpredictable, and I would be kicked out of even the lowest establishment. I had to beg. I had to succumb.  The Queen gave me the ability to provide for myself, to be strong. I have sisters now, a place where I belong, a purpose. Why should we betray her, when she is the only person who helped me when I needed it the most? Why should I help you?”

“Stay, then,” Kelia said. “Stay and continue to be her minions, doing whatever it is she asks. Bask in her glory with no thought to your own. But, for this time, help us. Whatever you choose to do afterwards, fine. If we meet again on separate sides, I would not expect you to show me mercy. But before you make this decision, ask yourself: would the Queen go to any length to save you? Are you irreplaceable? Sure, she gave you a purpose—her purpose. Not yours. You did not get to decide your fate, she decided it for you. That is not freedom.”

“Freedom is not what I want.”

“Then what is it?” Kelia asked, taking a step toward her. “A place to belong? You have found that among your sisters. Are you more loyal to the Queen than you are to them? Tell me, if the Queen had you kill your closest sister, would that change your opinion of her?”

The Siren said nothing.

“That’s what I thought,” Kelia said. “Perhaps you are grateful for a second chance—by all means, appreciate it. But that does not mean she gets to dictate the rest of your life simply because she saved it. I’m sure you have all witnessed her do terrible things, things perhaps you don’t agree with. I’m sure you’ve heard worse.” Her eyes found the Siren with the birthmark once again. "What if I told you that you could have what you long for? That freedom on your terms is not out of reach? What say you?”

“I say nothing,” the Siren finally responded. “I say you have shown me nothing but pretty words. How am I to even trust them?” She shook her head, her hair flying everywhere. “No, I think not.” She turned her attention back to her sisters, holding onto Drew. “I think he should be killed.”

“But the Queen—”

“The Queen is lovestruck, and we can free her from her heartbreak,” the Siren insisted.

“Mydera, I do not think you are thinking clearly,” the third Siren said, her voice hesitant. “The Queen wants him. That was her instruction to us. Find him or find word of him.”

“She wants him, but he is not worthy of her,” Mydera pressed. She moved toward Drew’s body, the water moving out of her way as she did so, like even the water did not want to endure her wrath.

Kelia wanted nothing more than to leap into the water and rip the Siren to shreds for even considering killing Drew, but she held herself back for now. She did not want to do anything that would threaten their alliance. It was already too fragile as it was.

“He took her love for granted,” Mydera continued. “In fact, the reason we were condemned to this life was because of him. Think of it, sisters: if Drew Knight had remained by her side and been the partner she deserved, would the Queen need sea witches? Would she pluck vulnerable girls from their homes and condemn them to a life at sea? Answer me, sisters!”

There was a low murmur through the group. Kelia glanced over at Bethany. Bethany had a look of determination on her face, one Kelia could not read.

“Bethany,” Kelia said in a low voice. “I will do what I must to save Drew.”

“I am aware,” Bethany said, though her violet eyes remained in front of her rather than regarding Kelia in any way.

“If you touch him, I will kill you,” Kelia warned the sirens.

They laughed.

“Perhaps you’d like to say something?” Kelia asked in a low voice, tilting her head in Bethany’s direction. “They might listen to someone who is also a Siren rather than me.”

Bethany cleared her throat. She still did not acknowledge Kelia in the slightest, but she did step forward and lean over the boat so she could catch the other Sirens’ attention.

“Sisters, I must agree with Kelia Starling,” Bethany said. “As you are well-aware, I lost my sister at the hands of the Queen.”

“Your sister betrayed us,” shouted one of the Sirens holding Drew, her face gnarled up with anger. She had a ring through her nose that glimmered in the moonlight. “She questioned the Queen. She protected a human!”

“My sister did what she thought was right,” Bethany said. Kelia could tell it was still a point of contention with Bethany by the edge in her tone. “Perhaps she made the wrong decision, but she used that freedom we do not have to do it. Mark me, sisters, we do not have freedom. I had to consume a witch’s heart to grow legs and walk again. You are still condemned to the sea. Is that how you want to live the rest of your life?”

Some glanced at one another; others bared their teeth. They were divided, Kelia realized. That was a good thing. If they were divided, they could be conquered.

“Bethany, I am surprised by you,” Mydera said. “Have you learned nothing from your sister’s selfish action? She put herself before the tribe.”

“My sister put herself before anyone,” Bethany agreed. “And I am asking all of you to put yourself before the Queen. If we work with Drew and his motley crew, we shall be freed.”

“We shall be killed,” one Siren screeched.

“Replaced with another, who wants it more than we do.”

“And is that what you want?” Bethany asked. “To be so easily replaced?”

“I want to be alive,” a Siren argued.

For the moment, Kelia let herself focus on Drew. His back was as straight as a plank. She saw four Sirens, two on each side of him, holding him upward. He was drenched. Someone must have pushed him into the water, or he fell in during a fight. Either way, he did not look pleased.

Her eyes traveled to his body. She wanted to ensure he was not harmed in anyway. His tunic clung to him, and she could see his body through the thin material. She almost would have said he looked cold, but she did not think such a thing was possible. Perhaps for other Shadows, but not Drew. Drew seemed impervious to the cold.

A couple of red streaks marred his back. Perhaps they were still healing from before because the Sirens holding him were brutal as they kept him in place.

Kelia’s heart thudded slowly in her chest. It was not as quick as it fluttered when she was nervous. It slowed down like she was waiting for something to happen, like all hope was lost, there was nothing to be done, and all they could do now was to wait.

Where was Wendy? Kelia glanced around. And Daniella? Were they part of the fallen? If not, were they just as trapped as Drew was? Or were they hiding, waiting for the opportune moment to strike.

Kelia hoped it was the latter. Then again, she believed the moment to attack was a few seconds ago. If they were waiting, they were certainly taking their sweet time to do something.

“Unfortunately, I have a different definition of freedom than you do,” Mydera said. “Killing Drew will free the Queen, for even she is trapped. She will be angry, yes, but she will thank us.” She turned to look down at Drew and the four Sirens holding him. “Kill him.”

“No!” Kelia screamed.

Without hesitating, she jumped off the boat and landed in the water. The water slapped her in the face with its icy grip, as though to tell her what a fool she was for being so bold.

But despite the fact her entire body seized up in the cold, she swam to where the Sirens were holding Drew and went after one. It was much more difficult to do than when she had been on the boat. Keeping her head up by treading water was already something she needed to focus on. Saving Drew was second and much more difficult. Regardless, Kelia had to try—even if it meant dying.

She reached for the closest Siren and yanked her from Drew. The Siren yelped. It almost seemed as though she was surprised by Kelia’s strength in the water. In all fairness, Kelia was just as surprised. She could see two other Sirens jump in from the boat, all headed in her direction.

Kelia tried to grab onto the Siren’s throat, hoping to crush it between her hands. From the corner of her eye, she thought Drew moved, perhaps struggling against the remaining Sirens who had him.

At that moment, the Sirens in the water, along with Drew, were raised up into the air.

Kelia used the distraction to her advantage, squeezing the Siren’s throat until bones cracked. When the Siren collapsed, Kelia let her go and looked for a way to climb back in the boat. She swam toward a ladder on the side, all while keeping an eye above her, watching what Wendy was doing.

It had to be Wendy. No one else had the power to levitate beings.

Kelia could not see Wendy, but she watched as, one by one, each Siren was suffocated. When all five of them were through, Wendy slowly placed Drew back on the boat. Kelia hoisted herself up the ladder, trying to hurry and climb it. The cold had taken over her, however, and it was hard to move as quickly as she would have liked.

“Fine!” Mydera yelled from the deck of the ship. “I’ll do it myself.”

A burst of energy hit Kelia. Besides Bethany, there was no one on the ship to protect Drew. But just as Kelia stepped on the deck, Bethany grabbed Mydera’s hair and yanked her back, forcing her to fall on her back. Bethany used her foot and stepped on Mydera’s chest before bending down to rip one scale after another. That seemed to inflict so much pain, Mydera did not even attempt to get up. Instead, she writhed back and forth.

Kelia raced over to the Siren and stomped on her face—over and over and over again until Mydera was dead.

Bethany righted herself and slowly stepped over to Drew.

“I have saved your life, Shadow,” she told him. “But there will be a price to pay for the death of my family.”

24

The sun would rise in an hour, perhaps two if they were lucky. In truth, Drew was exhausted. He looked forward to the time when he could collapse onto his bed and sleep for a long time. However, he did not even know if he had a ship to go back to. With the fact that his crew had betrayed him, he would not be surprised if the Wraith was ash by now.

Not that it mattered.

Kelia was safe. Wendy was safe. Even Daniella was safe.

Emma…

He did not want to think about that right now, and yet, looking at the Siren who had devoured Emma’s heart, he could not help but be bitter about it.

Emma was gone, and in her place, was little more than a child, with long dark hair and violet eyes. There was something unnatural about her beauty, something otherworldly and unnerving, that would not let an onlooker appreciate her aesthetics without getting a twinge of unease coursing through their body.

“I think this calls for a meeting,” the Siren said. “I believe there’s much to discuss between the two of us.”

“What of everyone else?” Drew asked, nodding. “You had some dissenters who did not want this truce to happen.”

“I’m sure they’ve swam off to talk to the Queen to let her know our treachery,” she said. She looked over at Kelia. “Shall we go, then?”

“The cabins are frightfully small,” Kelia pointed out. “If all of us pile into the room, it will no doubt be difficult to breathe.”

“Not to worry,” the Siren said. “I sent some of my sisters to retrieve your boat. It should be here in a matter of moments.”

“Boat?” Drew furrowed his brow and looked between the two women. “Certainly you meant ship, because I do not possess a boat.”

Kelia rolled her eyes. “Drew has a crew,” she said, her voice serious. “We received word they have already betrayed Drew, but I do not want any harm to come to your sisters. If they are on the ship—”

“They will be handled,” the Siren said. She fixed those eyes on Drew. “I do not think we’ve been formally introduced. Your lover here demanded my name when we first met. You do not seem to care. Why is that?”

“I trust her,” he said. “If she feels the need to speak to you, you must have won her over in some way. There must be a part of you that’s good. If there wasn’t, she would not waste her time.” Drew crossed his arms over his chest and tilted his head. “You also saved my life. That accounts for a lot, at least with me.”

“Bethany,” the Siren said. Her eyes dropped from his in order to scan his body. He could tell she was attracted to him, but there was something in her gaze that was more reserved. “My name is Bethany. You are Drew Knight.”

“I am,” he said solemnly.

“Your reputation precedes you,” Bethany said. She paced the small deck of the boat as they waited for the Wraith to appear. “I’m sure you’ve tasted much blood in your lifetime.”

“Not because I had to.” Drew did not like discussing his kills if he could help it. It was something he regarded as private. Unless he thought they could benefit Kelia in order to teach her some kind of lesson, he did not want to go into detail about the many ways he killed someone, the different types of blood he had tasted, the way bones felt when they turned into dust, or the way ash caressed his face.

“Of course not,” Bethany agreed.

“Thank you,” Kelia said, from where she stood at the bow. She’d been surprisingly quiet during this exchange. “For saving him.”

“There is no need to thank me, Shadow,” Bethany said. “The truth of it all is that I would not have saved him if it did not benefit me in some way. Do not think we are friends now.”

“Oh, I doubt we would ever think that,” Drew quipped.

At that moment, the ship slid into view. Drew’s heart swelled at the sight. Finally, finally, he could return to his ship. It had only been a handful of days he was parted from it, but it felt like a lifetime. He could not function properly without his ship. He did not sleep well in a different bed. He did not feel the same amount of security as he had on the Wraith.

“He is in love with his ship,” Bethany commented, her lips turned up into an amused smile. The smile itself seemed tense, as though the action was not something she participated in under normal circumstances.

“Yes,” Kelia said. “Indeed.”

When the ship came closer to their boat, there seemed to be a problem.

“Drew,” Kelia said, wrinkling her nose. “Are those… There are people on your ship.”

“No.” Drew’s entire body tensed. Even from the distance where he stood, he could make out a handful of his crew. He should have known. He taught them the skill himself. Someone always needed to stay with the ship. “That’s the crew.”

“I can make out four,” Bethany said. Her voice had turned from playful to curt.

“Five,” Drew corrected. “There’s one in the crow’s nest. Have your sisters missed their presence entirely?”

“They weren’t tasked with looking at the ship before bringing it here,” she pointed out.

“They will learn soon enough,” Drew said. “I hope your sisters are Sirens you can trust, because if they brought the ship here knowing full well my traitorous crew was on deck, I will not have a problem with slaughtering them.”

“Neither will I,” Bethany retorted.

“What are the orders?” Kelia asked. “The boats are—”

“Half a day away,” Bethany said. “I can get my sisters to turn the tide and make it more difficult for them to get to us. They will, eventually. We are not able to stop them entirely, but we can delay the process. I will need your cabin to gather my magic.”

“Use it for whatever you like,” Drew said.

“Do you need any other assistance?” Wendy asked.

Bethany opened her mouth. Drew thought she was going to reject his sister, but she stopped herself.

“Actually, yes,” Bethany said. “Rain is coming soon. I would not be surprised if it hits us in the next few hours. If my sisters and I are able to control the water, then with your help with the wind, it will prolong them from getting to us. Once I have my magic, I will go to the sea. I might need extra clothes to change into.”

“You may have some of mine,” Kelia said.

Bethany nodded. “For now,” she said, looking back at Wendy, “use the wind and push them away.”

Wendy raised her hands and twisted her wrists. The wind howled as it moved against its natural direction, controlled by his sister. Bethany disappeared into Drew’s cabin once more, leaving Drew with Kelia and Daniella.

“I’m going to go belowdeck,” Daniella announced. There was no explanation offered, no explanation asked for. She disappeared until Drew was alone with Kelia.

“Shadow.” Bethany’s voice sliced through Drew and Kelia, hanging between them the way a dagger might had it been thrown between them to keep the couple from getting closer together. Drew hadn’t heard her re-emerge from the cabin.. “We must meet. Now.”

Kelia’s eyebrows pulled together. “But the—”

“Kelia,” Bethany said, her voice somewhat gentle but still with enough bite to reveal just how serious she could be. “I need to speak to your captain. I understand you are concerned regarding cabin size, but this is of great import. I will not ask again.”

Drew locked eyes with Kelia and tried to give her a comforting look that told her he would handle things and she need not worry. Kelia frowned, but she did not open her mouth and argue—a first for her. Perhaps she was learning. That, or she was exhausted from their encounter with the Sirens.

“Lead the way,” Drew said, spinning on his feet until his toes pointed toward the intended direction of his cabin.

Bethany smiled and made her way. Drew followed. He felt Kelia’s eyes on him the entire way.

Once they were inside, Bethany pushed past Drew to make sure the door was closed. Drew stepped out of the way so she did not touch him. He was not a fan of Sirens, but being too close to one made it easy to forget that their blood could very well kill him.

“What do you want?” he asked, crossing his arms over his chest as though he wanted to protect himself from her. He was not sure why. He did trust Kelia’s judgement, and he did not get the feeling that Bethany had an ace up her sleeve. But there was something in her demeanor, something he didn’t know what to make of.

“No small talk?” Bethany asked. “I thought you were supposed to be charming.”

“I would rather keep an eye on the threat ahead, thanks,” Drew bit out. He was not trying to be difficult, but he did not wish to waste time. “If you came here to try to charm me—”

“Please,” Bethany cut in. “Do not flatter yourself. While yes, even someone as cold as I am can admit that you are pleasing to the eye, that does not mean I want anything to do with you on a romantic or physical level. On any level, really. However, I believe we can be of use to each other.”

“Really?” He did not keep the doubt from his voice. “And how’s that?”

“Well, I saved your life,” Bethany pointed out. “And now, I want something from you.”

“Why am I not surprised?” he asked. Under his breath, he muttered, “Slippery Sirens. More like eels, really.”

“Mutter all you like, but it is the truth,” Bethany said. She took a seat on the edge of her bed and brought her knees up to her chest. “I do believe you owe me a favor, at the very least.”

Drew sighed through his nose. He did not like where this conversation was heading.

“And what is it you want, then?” he asked.

“You.”

The corner of Drew’s mouth flickered upward. “Now, darling, while I am flattered by your attention, I must inform you that, unfortunately for you, my heart belongs to another.” He lifted his hands, pressed flat together. “But I thank you for your consideration.”

Bethany’s face contorted into a scowl. “Never,” she said. “Never in a million years would I even consider you as a romantic partner. What I mean when I say I want you is that I want you to turn yourself over to Port George. I hear the East India Company has reclaimed the fortress since you brought down The Society. I want you to turn yourself in and, in return, I promise my sisters and I will assist you on your quest in killing the Queen.”

“You want me to turn myself over to the EIC?” Drew asked slowly. “Why would I do that?”

“My sister died because of the Queen,” Bethany said. “If the Queen wasn’t hellbent on getting you back, she never would have taken me and my sister. My sister would still be alive. At least this way, I can avenge her.”

“Isn’t killing the Queen enough for that?”

“That is your revenge,” Bethany said. “It cannot belong to us both.”

“They will kill me,” Drew stated.

“Perhaps,” Bethany agreed with a nod. “But if you do not do this, I will kill you and your sister and the redhead before delivering Kelia to the Queen to do what she will to her, and we both know the Queen will be more than cruel.”

“You aren’t giving me much of a choice.”

“I’m glad you see it my way.” She reached out her hand. “Do we have a deal?”

There was nothing Drew could do. He could either die now or, even if he killed Bethany and attempted to fight the Queen alone, die later.

But there was only one way to keep Kelia safe: live long enough to kill the Queen.

“Fine,” he said, shaking her head. “Do not tell Kelia.”

“I won’t,” Bethany said.

“Is that it?”

“It is.”

Drew said nothing before heading out the door and straight for the helm, trying to keep his frustration to himself. That did not keep Kelia away from him, however. She was too curious for her own good.

“Is everything okay?” she asked. “Everything that happened between you and Bethany. Is everything well? What did she say?”

Drew opened his mouth, a lie dancing on his lips. As he looked at her, however, he faltered. He had never lied to her before. Withheld information, certainly, but never had he outright lied, and he didn’t intend to do so now.

He cleared his throat and looked to the horizon, at the ship that seemed to be slowing down, at least momentarily. He could not lie to her, even if he wanted to.

“It is as good as it can be,” Drew said, his voice tight as his gaze returned to hers.

A question flashed in Kelia’s eyes, one that seemed to sense that there was more than he was letting on. He waited. He did not want to cut her off and reveal that her suspicion was, in fact, correct. However, he did not like the heavy silence that hung between them, and he wanted to fill it with noise.

Instead, he stepped back from the bannister and continued toward the helm.

Her voice followed him as he continued to move away. “You are not telling me everything.”

“I am telling you what I can,” he said. He did not turn and regard her with a look. Instead, he focused on getting to the helm.

“So you admit there’s more to this?” she asked, coming up behind him.

“Please.” He closed his eyes, lifting his head toward the sun, silently asking the Keeper of Sky for patience, for the ability to lie to Kelia. “Do not ask me for more information because I cannot give it to you.”

Kelia clenched her jaw and crossed one arm over her chest.  “Will everything be all right?” she asked, her voice uncharacteristically meek. “The least you can do is tell me that, can’t you?”

Drew huffed a sigh and opened his eyes once more. “I can’t predict the future, Kelia,” he said. “All I can tell you is that, in this moment, we are alive. I will not say more than that.”

He turned his attention back to his ship. How long would he have to wait before he stepped onto his deck again? Would he even be alive to enjoy the Wraith one last time?

25

When Drew stepped away from Kelia, he forced himself to look forward. He did not want her to read him the way she always knew how to.

Drew need not worry, however. She stepped across the small deck to portside, leaning against the bannister, arms crossed over her chest as though to protect herself from the cold.

The clouds from the horizon had rolled in and were now nearly overhead. There would be another storm, just as they were about to set sail for Sangre. It would help delay the crew on the Wraith, but it would not help at all with sailing the small boats to the island.

Bethany moved past him and disembarked the boat. It was decided she would take one of the other boats that belonged to the inn and sail it herself, leading the Sirens who supported her a couple of days after Drew.

Apparently, even with Wendy’s assistance with the wind, Bethany wanted to see if she and her sisters could take care of the looming threat that was the Wraith and its crew. Drew suspected she wanted to handle any treachery from other Sirens in secret.

Drew did not know if it was a good idea, but Bethany was insistent. She wanted to speak to the Sirens, gather more, if possible. The way she spoke, it seemed as though she thought she would survive the battle with the Queen.

He did not think anyone would. But as long as the Queen was dead, that was all that mattered.

Kelia pushed away from the bannister and sauntered into the cabin. The sight of her back in the small room filled him with a sense of belonging, as though he was where he was supposed to be. He felt complete. Whole. Of course, he wished it were his cabin on his ship, but anywhere Kelia was, was home to Drew.

As he looked at Kelia, he had this feeling that this was the last moment they would have together. He did not want to spend the time wallowing. He did not want to spend the time planning his attack. He wanted to be with her. He wanted to forget everything except her.

“Is everything al—”

Before she could even finish his sentence, he reached out and pulled her to him. His lips crashed on hers, and his hands found their home on her hips, tightening their grip on her almost immediately.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, his breath harsh as his hands ran up and down her sides. “I’m so sorry for this life I’ve condemned you to. I’m so sorry that I love you the way I love you.”

“Don’t.” She quieted him with her own firm kiss. Just as suddenly, she stepped back, her eyes burning emerald. “Don’t tell me you’re sorry you love me.”

“If I didn’t—”

“My world would cease to exist,” she put in. “You are everything I consider truth. I still remember—" She chuckled to herself. “I still remember when we met. I was so certain I knew you. It turned out, I knew nothing. You were the only truth. Even my father was a man who did not tell me the truth about who he was or what he believed in. He knew what The Society was, and yet, he did nothing about it. You are the only person in my life, without a doubt, who I know would never lie to me. Please, apologizing for loving me would tell me I was wrong about you.”

“I love you more than anything,” he said, holding her close to him. She tucked her head under his chin, and he pressed her closely against his body. “I wish I could live in this moment forever. But I do regret what has happened to you, Kelia.”

“I don’t. Not anymore.” She pressed her lips together and looked down at her hands, as though she was inspecting the blood that crusted onto her fingers and beneath her nails. “I cannot change it now. There is no point in being remorseful. I am not unhappy, Drew. I need you to know that.” She shook her head, pressing her shoulders up as she stretched her arms. She looked out the window of the small cabin. Drew knew she was looking at his ship, getting closer and closer, however slowly. “What happened with your crew—”

“Do not speak of it,” Drew said. “What’s done is done. They chose their path. And now we must choose ours.”

“I didn’t realize Sirens could be so destructive,” Kelia said before a wry grin took hold of her lips. “Silly of me. I’ve seen firsthand what they can do, and yet, I have always been involved. Now, looking from the outside, I see what vicious creatures they are and how we are all lucky to have survived the attack.” She paced across the room until she reached the bed. She glanced at him over her shoulder. “And you? Are you all right?”

Drew forced a smile. “I do what I need to do in order to survive,” he said. “In all honesty, I am tired. This has consumed my life for far too long. I would just like to forget about it for the moment.”

Kelia slowly slid on the edge of the bed. “How would you like to forget?”

She parted her legs slightly, enough to cause him to raise his eyebrows.

Drew felt his breath disappear. “I can think of a particular way I’d like to indulge right now.”

“Then indulge me.”

The corner of his lips lifted up as he moved closer to her.

“I intend to,” he murmured in a low voice.

When he reached her, he positioned himself between her legs before kneeling down. His head reached her collarbone, and he tilted it up so he could lock eyes with her. His hands were caressing mindless circles on her thighs. He felt a shudder rip through her body, and he smiled. He forgot how much he affected her. He forgot how much she responded to his touch.

He moved his hands up her thighs until they came to the hemline of her tunic. He began to undo the tunic until it slipped off her shoulders and left her in nothing but a dirty undershirt that he believed once used to be white. Now, he could not distinguish the color.

Keepers, she was beautiful. It was like he forgot each time he looked at her. He lifted the undershirt up so he could see her skin, though not completely taking it off.

He kissed her ribcage and felt her writhe underneath his touch. He smiled as he placed another kiss just below her breasts. Slowly, so slowly, he lifted the shirt and tossed it onto the floor.

Her nipples hardened from the cold. Drew pushed her down so she rested on the bed and he covered her body with his. He wanted nothing more than to enter her now, to give into his desire and coat himself in her warmth, but he forced himself to take it slow. He did not know when they would be able to do this again, and he did not want to take that for granted. He wanted to remember being with her in this way because, after he gave himself to the East India Company, it would be all he had left.

His lips found her nipple and he gently took it into his mouth and hummed. She gasped, and Drew felt himself get harder at the sound.

Kelia grabbed the back of his head, pushing him closer to her chest. Drew wrapped his right arm around her before dragging his left down her body, under her pantaloons, and between her thighs until he touched her core. She let out a moan and her grip on him only tightened.

“Please, Drew,” she said. “Don’t stop.”

Drew had to muffle his own moan. The sound of his name on her mouth was enough to cause him to put everything aside and simply fuck her. No romance, no memory, just fuck her hard until he came inside of her, marking his territory and releasing all the pent-up tension that had been building inside of him since the last time they had been intimate.

His fingers did not slow down as they danced across her folds. She arched her back, spreading her legs so he had better access. And then, then she let out a gasp and cried out his name once again.

When she spasmed underneath him, he clamped his mouth around her nipple. She had to shove him off of her, which Drew delighted in. He expected that he would crawl back on top of her and remove her pants and strip himself down.

Instead, she crawled on top of him and straddled him herself. When she all but ripped his tunic off of him, he wasn’t sure what to expect.

Her hands ran up and down his torso, going over the muscles in his stomach and lingering only when she passed a scar or a mark permanently on his skin. His hands reached behind her and began to ease off her pantaloons. She wiggled her hips to help him do so, which meant she was wiggling against his desire for her. He bit back a groan.

He needed her closer. He needed to press her to him so she was part of his body the way she was part of his soul.

There were too many pieces of clothing between them. He yanked her pantaloons the rest of the way down then went to work on his breeches. The minute he was completely naked, the cool air touching his skin, he let out a gasp.

But the cold did not last long.

Kelia repositioned herself on top of him and slowly impaled herself onto his hardness. Drew did not want to be dramatic, but he was ready to cry out. It was a beautiful sort of torture, something that brought him great pain and even greater pleasure. She was so wet, so slick, that he needed to release his hold on her and grip the scratchy sheets underneath him in his attempt to control himself.

One hundred years of experience disappeared.

He felt like a virgin being fucked for the first time by a woman who found pleasure in torturing him by delaying his gratification just to make him squirm.

The fact that Kelia was so bold only added to his ecstasy. He had not expected her to be so comfortable with herself, with him, to do something so playful in such an intimate setting. Warmth filled his body. He fell in love with her even more. Something he had not thought was possible.

“I love you,” he said suddenly.

He cracked his eyes open in order to lock them with hers. Keepers, she looked beautiful with her tangled blond hair, her dark, jade-green eyes heavy with desire. The mischievous twist to her smile was not one he had seen on her before, but he wanted to see it more.

“I love you, I love you, I love you.”

She giggled, a light sound with ragged edges. He was suddenly addicted to the sound. He needed more of it.

When he was finally all the way inside of her, positioned deeply where he should be, his hands released the sheets and found their proper place on her hips. She wanted to be in control, fine. But he had to hold her. He had to touch her.

Kelia arched her back and let out a gasp. It almost seemed as though she was searching for the best place to be for herself and had found just what she was looking for.

Kelia spread her thighs open even wider and placed her fingers where his had been just moments before.

And then, she moved.

Slowly, at first. Every movement she made was slow and excruciating.

He loved every second of it.

She was testing this out, experimenting. He loved that she was confident enough—that she trusted him enough—to pleasure herself in front of him without hesitation.

She rolled her hips. Drew groaned. His grip on her tightened.

When she found a rhythm with her fingers, she began to increase her speed. Drew did not conceal the sounds coming from his mouth any more than she did, which seemed to be not at all.

She moved in a steady pace, up and down. Her eyes were closed as though she was focusing slowly on her pleasure, like she was simply using him for her own desire.

Which was fine with Drew.

He thrust upward, meeting her hips with his own.

He did it again and again. He continued to meet each thrust, and her moaning turned to shouts.

She would climax soon.

As would he.

He had been so fixated on making sure she was taken care of that he had almost forgotten about his own desire until it was almost too late to stop it.

“Come, darling,” he instructed. “I cannot hold back any longer.”

She sucked in a breath.

The words seemed to have the correct effect because it was getting harder and harder for her to keep her movements as consistent as they had been.

“Drew,” she said, her voice caught in a breath. “I’m going to—”

“Come for me, darling. There you go.”

The minute she started to twitch, he released himself into her. He was not able to stop it. His head went light, and he let out a long, low grunt.

Drew came down from his high at a snail’s pace as Kelia slowly fell forward until her head hit his shoulder. He finally released her hips and trailed his hands up her back. Her body broke out in goosebumps, and his lips tugged up into a tired smile. It was difficult for him to open his eyes, but he could feel her so much better. The way her head fit perfectly just under his chin. The way the small of her back was the perfect spot for his hand. The way he hooked one ankle around one of her legs, tangling himself with her even with their bodies connected already.

“I love you,” she whispered.

Her breathing immediately steadied. He knew she was asleep.

Still, he said, “I love you, too. More than you will ever know.”

So much, in fact, that I’m willing to do something I have never done before in all my years to ensure your safety: turn myself in to my enemy.

26

The Isle de Sangre was surrounded by a blanket of mist. There was an eerie quality to it that sent a shiver sliding down Drew’s spine. It looked just as he remembered it—small and unassuming, surrounded by water. The only island that allowed Sea Shadows to walk on it during the day. He wished he had his ship. He would feel more comfortable manning the Wraith instead of this mere boat.

From his position at the helm of the ship, he could make out the speck of land, though in his mind’s eye, he could see it as though his ship was docked at the shore. He shuddered. He did not want to remember it. If anything, he wished he could erase it from his mind completely.

“The sun is going down,” Wendy said. “We could attack now. Take them by surprise, since you both would be able to walk the island.”

Kelia looked up at Drew. She must have felt Wendy’s suggestion was sound, but if she was looking to him, that meant she would only act on his command.

Knowing Kelia, that wasn’t because she felt the need to obey him, but because she understood that he knew this island like the back of his hand. He had lived here. He had escaped from here.

Only he could guide them in this situation.

“We wait,” he told her.

Wendy frowned. “Why wait when we have the advantage?” she pushed. “Strike now. She could be bathing or getting dressed. The Shadows guarding her could be doing other things. Let us—”

“I know the Queen,” Drew interjected. “I know she is waiting. She probably has her own small army waiting for us. We wait. Assess the situation.”

“I can break Emma’s wards,” Wendy said. She brought her hands up, flicking her wrist as though she was trying to gain control of the wind. “I can try to do it now so—”

“Stop,” Drew said.

“Emma’s wards?” Kelia asked. “What are you talking about?”

“She doesn’t know?” Wendy took a step back from the bannister of the boat. “How could you not tell her?”

“I had other, more pressing, matters to concern myself with,” Drew growled.

“Emma is the one who magicked this island,” Wendy said to Kelia. “The Queen has this island because of Emma.”

Kelia blinked once, then twice. “Why would she do such a thing? Did she not realize what she was doing?”

Drew curled his hands into tight fists, trying to release his anger at the memory as he unfurled them. As angry as he was at what she’d done, he also knew there had been no malice intended by the earth witch.

“I do not believe she understood the consequences to her actions,” he said. “At the very least, I know she regretted them greatly. I would not be surprised if that guilt she lived with, hidden behind a cool exterior, was one of the reasons she saved Wendy.”

“She would have done it for any one of us,” Wendy pointed out. “If we break her wards, we can finally set her free—”

“She is free,” Drew snapped. “Her wards will be broken, but Emma is gone now, and there is nothing that can done about that. We must move on.”

“We can’t move on just because you say so,” Wendy snapped back. “Some of us actually allow ourselves to feel, Drew. We need time to mourn.”

“Time is not something we possess at the moment,” Drew said. “If you want to risk your life because you need to feel things, go right ahead and do so, but don’t be surprised if you die during your mourning period.”

“You’re an arse.”

“And you’re pathetic.” He rubbed his face with his palm and let out a frustrated growl. “Our focus now is breaking the wards. And not just on some whim,” he added, leveling his gaze at Wendy. “We remove them the right way.”

Wendy arched a challenging brow. “And how do you suggest we do that?”

Drew huffed. He wanted to do what they had done the last time they had been here: shoot fireballs at the island and set it on fire. However, he expected the Queen to have learned from her mistakes. In all honesty, he did not think Daniella would be of any use now. The Queen would prepare for fire. He did not know if the East India Company might step in and help or if she had the resources to solve the problem herself. Either way, he needed to get clear on what he was going to do.

Daniella stepped onto the deck from the staircase below, ascending from the storage room. “Do you think she knows we’re here?”

“Of course she knows,” Drew said. “She knew the minute we were a tiny dot on the horizon.”

“And yet, she does nothing,” Kelia murmured, crossing her arms over her chest.

Drew tried not to stare. Since being with her as a Shadow, it was as though a whole new feeling came over him. He thought he had been in love before, but now… It was hard to accurately describe it. His heart’s only purpose was to beat in time with hers. That was it. He was not happy if she was not happy. And more than anything in the world, he needed to ensure her protection.

Death today was a guarantee.

Before Kelia, he had not been truly living. He would say that the last century until she came into his life had been a waste, but without those hundred years, he never would have met her in the first place.

“Why?” Kelia pressed. “Why hasn’t she done anything?”

Drew blinked, as though suddenly waking from a daze.

“She waits for us to make the first move,” Wendy guessed, though her tone indicated that she was not asking a question.

“More like she’s waiting for us to walk into a trap,” Drew corrected. He stepped to the bannister and leaned over. Even his sharp sight could see nothing of consequence. “I would not be surprised if—”

Something sharp pricked Drew just underneath his ribcage. He let out a pained cry and turned to see the arrow that had grazed his side now sticking in the floor on the other side of his ship.

“It was a trap!” he exclaimed, turning in a slow circle until he set eyes on the Wraith.  “Those damned Sirens! We never should have trusted them.”

“No,” Kelia said. “I do not think Bethany and her Sirens are behind this."

The trio squatted lower to remain as much out of sight as possible. More arrows soared to land on the boat, but with the ex-crew shooting blind, none of the arrows hit them.

Where was Bethany and her Sirens with the other boats? What were they waiting for?

Wendy ran, still crouched low, to the other side of the boat. An arrow whizzed past her leg, but missed, before she could duck behind one of the ship’s walls.

And then Drew saw the boats surrounding the Wraith. He furrowed his brow. Despite his heightened eyesight, he could not make out what was happening.

“They have Bethany’s boats!” she exclaimed, stealing another quick glance over the edge of the boat. “From my vantage point, I can’t see if she is in need of assistance, or if she’s behind the betrayal.”

Kelia dashed over to Drew. He clutched his knees, bent over at the waist. His eyes burned with tears, and he kept trying to catch his breath, but he was unable to breathe in.

“There are only three Sirens moving the boats,” Wendy said. “I think I can see four, maybe five Shadows total. It looks as though some Sirens are assisting the crew.”

He braced himself against the pain to take a quick look.

He knew Shadows from his crew would want to turn him into the Queen. He knew some were more eager to betray him than others. But he did not realize Bryce, Juan, Will, Hector, and Kane would do so as well. He assumed they wanted freedom from the Queen just as he did, which was why they wanted to join his crew, even knowing who he was, even knowing it was a risk.

Drew was a goddamn fool for trusting them.

“Aye.”

Kelia turned to look for herself. “Is that…?”

“Aye,” Drew said again. He did not need to clarify. She was most certainly referring to Bryce. The two had gotten close when she was on their ship. The fact that he was not only betraying Drew but Kelia as well was enough to anger him.

Daniella ran in a crouched position over to Drew and dropped by his side, out of the line of fire.

“What do we do?” she asked. “Do we know if Bethany is behind it?”

“I thought so at first…but I don’t think she is,” Drew murmured.

“What makes you so sure?” Wendy asked.

“Because we’ve discussed the terms, and I trust her word,” Drew said. “And I trust Kelia’s judgement.”

Her gaze snapped to his, her expression conveying so many emotions all at once: pride, happiness, surprise.

If only she knew it was his judgment that should be called into question. If only she knew what was going to happen to him if he was lucky enough to survive their upcoming encounter with the Queen.

“The Sirens?" Wendy asked. “You trust their word?”

He swallowed around the lump forming in his throat and forced his attention to his sister. “They are not following her orders,” Drew said. “Kill them all.”

Daniella snapped fire on her fingers. Wendy raised her hands and took control of the wind. Kelia backed up slowly, positioning her body in a way where she was ready to pounce. Meanwhile, the boats sailed closer. They appeared to be out of arrows, at least.

He clenched his jaw and waited.

“Drew,” Kelia said in a low voice. There was a question in her voice. She did not need to elaborate anymore. He knew her well enough to know what she was asking.

“Yes, all of them. Even Bryce.” He was too angry to think straight, too angry to calm himself down. “And if you can’t, stay on deck. I will get my ship back.” He whirled around so he could meet her eyes. “This is exactly the reason we train hard. Why Shadows require a black heart if they are to survive. Because human nature transcends even death. The fact that you question an order even now—”

“That was not my intention,” Kelia snapped.

“Then what was your intention?” Drew asked. The Wraith and the boats were getting closer. In a few moments, they would be close enough, where the Shadows would be able to leap from the ship onto Drew’s boat. “As I figured. You aren’t ready.”

“Ready?” Kelia stomped closer to him. “You think because I hesitate in killing our friends—”

“They are not our friends, Kelia.” He lowered his gaze toward her. “We have confirmation that they have betrayed us.”

“What confirmation?” Kelia asked, throwing her arms out at her sides. She reminded him of a young girl rather than the woman he had just been with. “The Sirens went to retrieve your ship. The Shadows on that ship could have been waiting for us. Maybe they were the few who hadn’t betrayed us.”

“You’re being a child!" he snapped.

She flinched at his words. Drew instantly regretted them, but he did not take them back. How could he? After everything he said, after the point he was trying to make, taking the words back would make them moot. And he could not have that. Not when it could mean her death.

“Stay in the cabin,” he ordered. “I do not want to have to worry about you.”

“Drew—”

He flicked his wrist dismissively. He knew she hated that, and he hated himself even more for using it against her. It was a slap in the face. He knew this. Yet, he did not care.

And apparently, nor did she care for his dismissal. She remained firmly planted at his side as his ship sailed closer.

In minutes, the Wraith would be here. He cracked his knuckles before gripping the mast of the boat. There was no helm, no wheel for him to steer. The vessel he was on was much smaller than his ship. He would be glad to get rid of it.

Thunder crashed overhead. Drew did not even flinch. He dug his nails into the wood and relished in the slight pain.

Closer the ship came. Closer still.

Drew purposefully ignored Kelia, who refused to go into the cabin as he had commanded. Part of him wished she would just trust him without question. Another part of him was glad she pushed back, asked questions, and didn’t take anyone’s word. It kept her curious and determined for the truth—two traits he loved about her.

She paced up and down the deck, her eyes never leaving the horizon.

Keepers, he wanted to protect her from everything. But he also wanted her to understand through personal experience that life as a Shadow was tremendously, and tragically, different from being a human.

When the ship was a few paces away, a Shadow threw the anchor overboard.

“Well, Drew,” Bryce hollered from the bow of the ship, cracking his knuckles as he did so. “So we finally find you. I must say, you had me worried.”

“Worried?” Drew cracked a smile. “And why would that be? You know I never die, even when I probably should.”

“Unfortunately for us.” He glanced over at the Shadows on his left and then the Shadows on his right. “Should we do this the hard way or the easy way?”

“What are you going on about?” Drew rolled his wrist, circling his hand as though to hurry Bryce along.

“You know.” Bryce walked toward the bow of the ship. If Drew really wanted to, he could run across the deck of the boat and land on Bryce, ripping him to shreds in mid-air. “The Queen wants you. And we are here to deliver you to her.”

Fury burned in Kelia at the betrayal.

Without warning, she lunged into a run. She had no idea what she was doing, but hearing the words spill out of his mouth, she knew she had to act. Perhaps Drew, Wendy, Daniella, and Kelia herself would have been apt at handling the threats. There were only five of the other Shadows after all.

But Kelia did not want to wait. She did not want to linger. She wanted to eliminate the risks as they came.

She landed on the ship just in front of Bryce. He blinked in surprise. Kelia did not give him time to do anything else.

“Kelia!” Drew shouted from the boat. “Kelia!”

She ignored him, instead placing both hands on Bryce’s face and twisting his head so the bones in his neck crunched. Then she rammed her hand into his chest, found his heart, and squeezed. She did not even bother bringing it out of his body. She just wanted him gone.

Bryce gasped. His eyes went wide. And in an instant, he combusted, his ash coating Kelia’s hand, arms, chest, and face.

Guilt pooled in Kelia’s stomach, but she hardened against the emotion immediately. Bryce was going to take Drew away from her. She would not feel guilty for stopping him, even if he was close to her.

Before she could wipe away the ash covering her body like war paint, Kelia was knocked from behind to the ground. She barely had time to register that someone else had just attacked her. In a quick roll, she turned to her back and used her legs like a shot to kick the Shadow off of her before jumping back to her feet with inhuman speed.

A streak whirred by, and Drew was off the boat and onto his ship. He ripped the Shadow off of Kelia, giving her enough time to catch her wits before the third Shadow attacked.

This time, Kelia held her bearings and dodged a blow. She swung back and managed to knock him down. He grabbed her ankle, knocking her backward, and she grunted as she fell back to the deck.

The Shadow stood with one foot over her, ready to stomp down.

Water sprayed on Kelia, and she flinched. One of the Sirens had jumped from the ocean to help her. Or help them. She couldn’t be sure which, but her question was answered when the Shadow fell into the water and ash shot up like a whale shooting mist out of his spout.

Kelia turned to look at Drew, who just finished killing another Shadow himself. Hector…gone.

Drew’s gaze reached her eyes, as though he wanted to ensure she was okay just as she had done with him.

“You’re angry,” he said, coming over to her.

“Yes,” she agreed.

The two remaining Shadows were tussling with Sirens. Screeches and hissing filled the air. Kelia should have been more concerned about who was going to win, but she didn’t care.

He closed the distance between them. “Why would you do something so—”

“Daft?”

“I was going to say crazy.”

“They were going to take you,” Kelia said. “I couldn’t have that. Also, I was angry at you. I couldn’t exactly snap your neck, so I thought I would do it to someone else.”

“Lucky me,” Drew murmured. His lips curved up, his eyes sparkling. “I have my ship back.”

“You do,” Kelia said with a nod.

“Now it’s time to kill the Queen.”

“Yes,” Kelia forced out.

Or die trying.

27

Ash littered the surface of the ocean. Drying blood caked under Kelia’s fingernails and in her hair. When she finished this mission to kill the Queen, she would come to hate the smell of blood.

Drew set sail for Sangre. Kelia continued to stare ahead of them, holding onto the bannister for dear life.

She had not wanted to kill Bryce. Bryce had been a good friend…until he wasn’t anymore. He had taught her how to tie a knot and climb a mast. He had taught her how to remain still in a crow’s nest and not get bored.

But he was going to take Drew away from her.

She would always be grateful for Bryce’s warmth and acceptance while it had lasted, but Drew was her heart. He could be cruel and unflinching, cold and indifferent, but she loved him more than she loved being alive, and she would do anything for him.

And she knew he would do the same, and more, for her.

Kelia continued to pick the blood from her hands, but it was futile. It was as though her hands were stained crimson.

The day passed in silence. Rain continued to fall. At night, she would crawl into bed with Drew and he would hold her. When day came back, they would pull away and continue in silence.

She wasn’t sure why they had fallen apart so soon after they had fallen together. Perhaps it was because he had been short with her. Perhaps it was because he had said cruel things. Or perhaps it was because she had not listened to him yet again, and went after Bryce herself.

Because of her pride.

It had been one of the first things Drew talked about. Her pride. Her emotions. Now, she showed nothing, just like he wanted, and she wasn’t sure how to feel about that.

After the third morning, Kelia woke early and paced the deck. Today. It would be today. She could see the beginnings of the island ahead of them. She could smell the scent of impending death lingering before them.

“Are you ready for this?” he asked.

Kelia looked down at her hands and scoffed. “You’ve seen what I have done, and you still ask me such a question?” she asked. “Tell me, will you ever trust me, or should I stop holding out hope.”

Drew opened his mouth as if to respond but stopped himself. After another moment of silence, he said, “We will speak later. It’s time to prepare.”

Then he left again.

She should not have been surprised, and yet, she was. Hours passed, and Drew did not speak to her.

As the island loomed closer, Kelia’s heart leaped into her throat at the sight of the Shadows on the shore. When she spotted the Queen among them, dressed in red, she could not help but stare.

All they needed to do was kill her.

How easy it sounded.

It was one thing, one thing that needed to be done, and then…

Then what?

Had anybody actually thought about what would happen without the Queen? Who would Shadows answer to? How much weight did the East India Company hold?

In the end, it wouldn’t not matter. Right now, they had to focus on getting through this battle.

The sense of dread was impossible to ignore. Like marching toward one’s death. There was little hope they would survive this.

They had help from the witches, magic, and Sirens. They had inside knowledge on how the Queen managed her men. But they were still outnumbered.

“Are you all right?” Drew asked, coming to stand beside her.

“I thought now was not the appropriate time to talk,” she said, arching her eyebrow.

From the corner of her eye, she saw him crack a smile. “As much as I appreciate your dry sense of humor, I wanted to be serious for a moment. You did something that I’m sure you had not prepared for. And I just wanted to tell you—”

“I don’t want to hear anything, Drew,” she murmured, ripping her gaze from the Queen so she could look at him herself. Her eyes sculpted his high cheekbones, his sharp jaw, his deep eyes, his straight nose. She wished she could hold that image of him in her mind when she died, so she would never be forced away from him. “What I was forced to do was terrible, but it’s the price to pay for whatever it is we’re fighting for.”

“You know what we’re fighting for,” Drew said.

“I know I’m here because of you. Not in a way where I blame you for the predicament we are in. Rather, if someone harms you, I feel that same harm and I also feel a desire to do harm. I want the Queen gone because she threatens us. Because she threatens you.”

“We’re fighting for freedom,” Drew said. “You are a Shadow now, too. You fall under the same rules I do. The Sirens want their freedom. I want mine. You ought to want yours as well.”

“Drew,” Kelia said, cutting him off with an edge to her voice. “I want what you want. I want to be with you without worrying about someone close to us betraying you or me because the Queen is upset that you are happy without her. That I, in turn, make you happy in a way she cannot. That is what I am fighting for. You are my freedom. If I don’t have you, all of this has been for nothing.”

Drew swept her into his arms for a long kiss, and Kelia kissed him back, even though her mind screamed at the foolishness of doing something so physically intimate in front of the Queen.

Perhaps that was why he was doing such a thing in the first place. Perhaps, under normal circumstances, she would not be pleased to be used in order to get a reaction out of someone who was supposed to be irrelevant, but she realized there was a chance that this might be the last time she kissed him at all.

Drew pulled away and stared down at her. “I do believe in you, you know,” he said quietly. “I get scared for you, yes, because you are my everything. But I would not be here with you at my side to fight the Queen if I did not believe in you. When you doubt that, remember where you are.”

The long, arduous training Drew put her through that resulted in him being cold and indifferent, and even at times mean, suddenly made sense to her. He had been doing it this way in order to separate himself, to separate his feelings for her.

At that moment, a big, fat drop of water hit her cheek. Black rain clouds huddled overhead, casting dark shadows across the ship’s deck. The ocean surrounding them had a black tint to it, as though even the ocean was shrouded in darkness.

Despite this, Kelia had never before felt so comfortable in her entire life, knowing she was about to embark on on an adventure that would require fighting, surviving, and death. It was as though she finally understood what it meant to be a Shadow.

“Are you ready, my love?” Drew asked. He did not pull away from her, not even as the rain began to pour down harder and harder until they were soaked.

“Ready for the fight?” Kelia asked.

“For the end,” he said, looking down at her hands, which he held in his own. “I probably should have told you before, I do not think I’ll survive this, darling.”

Kelia swallowed. “You lie.”

“You know I wouldn’t lie to you,” he said. “Hide things, certainly. But lie?”

“Then why are we even here? If you have already accepted defeat? What is the point?”

He gripped her chin and tilted her head back before releasing her. He swept the back of his fingers across her cheek, and she could not help but lean into his touch.

“Because I believe you will survive this. And I would gladly give up my life if it meant saving yours.”

“It does not have to be one or the other,” Kelia said. “You’re Drew Knight. You better be the last Shadow standing."

“And you?”

“Besides me,” she amended.

Clearly, neither of them thought they would survive this, but both were doing this to save the other. Maybe that would be what gave them a chance.

Despite the fact that the Queen was at least a half a day away, if not more, Kelia could hear the Queen’s voice clear as the rain on the ship. It must have been part of the magic she had someone conjure for her.

“Good to see you, Katalina,” Drew said, pulling away from Kelia and pushing her behind him. It was as though he did not want the Queen to even see Kelia at all. “You look angry, as usual.”

“If I am angry, you are the reason, Drew Knight.” She stepped forward. From where Kelia stood, she could see the waves crashing into the shore and sliding upward. Still, the water refused to come close to the Queen’s feet, as though it, too, did not even want to touch her. “I have been searching for you for an entire century. No one leaves me. I am your Queen.”

“I am a blood scallywag,” Drew corrected. Kelia knew he did not like to be told what to do, especially by someone he did not respect and who was not important. “I have no queen. I am ruled by no one save for myself. Your Shadows are nothing more than cattle, moving along in whatever way you push them. They do not love you. They fear you.”

“I do not want their love,” the Queen said with a dismissive shrug. “I only want yours.”

“You will never have it. You never had it to begin with.” He paused, waiting for her to respond. When she did not, he continued. “Love is not something you can force on someone, Katalina. And by acting selfish, by turning me into a beast so I would stay with you forever, you guaranteed that you would never possess my heart. You were so insecure, so scared I would run off and leave you in tears, that you took from me the only thing I had ever loved: my freedom. And now, I shall take away the only thing you have ever loved.”

“You plan to kill yourself?” the Queen asked, scoffing.

“You never loved me,” Drew said, wrinkling his nose. “You fool. Are you so blind as to not see what you truly love? It is your power that I will take away."

The ocean filled the tense silence between them. Kelia peeked over Drew’s shoulder to look at the Queen’s face. She was paler than Kelia remembered. Angry, judging by the pinched look on her pretty face. But there was also worry.

The Queen paced the shore, the water moving out of the way of her every step. The only water that came close to her at all was the rain falling gently from the sky.

“I will kill her, you know,” the Queen finally said.

“Not if I kill you first,” Drew replied.

The Queen looked offended and even hurt that Drew would utter such words. Kelia wanted to rip into her, to choke the life out of her. How else would she understand that Drew wanted absolutely nothing to do with her anymore, that Drew would not care if the Queen was dead, that he would have no problem killing her himself?

The Queen shook her head. “You leave me no other choice, Drew Knight.”

She turned to the Shadows behind her and nodded.

And then, the war began.

Shadows emerged from the island. The wind changed directions in a snap. Fire fell from the sky with the rain. Sirens came up from the water and pulled Shadows into the sea in hopes to distract them before killing them. Bethany made her appearance on her boat a few minutes into it, bringing even more Sirens so the numbers did not look so pitiful.

Somehow, Kelia and Drew got separated. Kelia did not know if Drew chose to leave the ship or if he was forced to, but all that mattered was that he was not here and she did not know where he was.

Shadows started to overtake the ship. Kelia positioned herself near Wendy, trying to protect her. She managed to take down two Shadows at one time, dodging attacks and using more than just her hands.

Drew’s cruel and unforgiving training was the reason, and Kelia knew that without a doubt. As much as it pained her to admit it, his cold, harsh direction helped her react instead of think.

A third Shadow managed to get past her and reached Wendy, but Kelia leapt forward and took the blow. Instead of knocking Wendy over and putting the witch in a vulnerable position, the Shadow now had Kelia to contend with.

This one was much more powerful than she anticipated.

The Shadow was nearly as fast as Drew. He knocked Kelia down by tripping her backward and then pounced on top of her, knocking the wind from her lungs. He sprung up and kicked her head with his boot.

Kelia grunted as her head snapped back and hit the deck behind her. Her vision spotted and blurred.

As the Shadow kicked her ribs, she curled her body into the fetal position. Another kick, and she was spitting up blood.

Do something, a small voice inside of her head insisted. You are going to die if you do not pick yourself up.

Another kick.

Blood flew out of her mouth and was immediately washed away by the rain. She groaned as she tried to stand up. Her muscles ached. Was she not supposed to heal quickly? What was taking so damn long?

The Shadow jumped behind her and wrapped his arm around her throat.

“I wish I could kill you now and be done with you,” he whispered against the side of her throat. “But the Queen wants you. And I will do my duty and take you to her.”

Before Kelia could react, fangs pierced her skin and ripped into the flesh on her shoulder. She screamed, and the spots only got darker. It seemed the effort was only to injure her, not drink from her.

Without warning, the Shadow flipped her onto his back and raced off the ship. Kelia was in a state of both pain and shock, and she could not see how he was doing this or where he was going.

A door slammed closed, and the Shadow bounced as if bounding down stairs. Moments later, she was thrown into a heap on the floor.

“Thank you, Hayden,” said a familiar silky voice. “She is just what I’ve been waiting for.”

28

“Well, well, well.” The smooth, silky voice infiltrated Kelia’s unconscious body and tickled her consciousness enough to wake her. “Look what the cat dragged in. You look positively dreadful. Being a Shadow does not suit you, Ms. Starling.”

“Luckily," she said, slowly feeling her body burn and groan with pain. She didn’t care; her body would heal. At least, it had healed this far. She had torn through countless Shadows until now. Until she had been caught. At least Drew was still alive. And, more than that, at least he was still not with the Queen. If he did not fall into a trap, if he still retained whatever freedom he had left, than everything would be worth it. “I don’t care what you think. My lover seems to find me quite attractive. Do you know him? His name is Drew Knight.”

The Queen stomped over to Kelia and kicked her stomach. Kelia doubled over in pain, but she couldn’t help but grin through the pain, even as a strong, metallic taste filled her mouth.

Blood.

Kelia started laughing. She picked herself up and spat out the blood. “I see you,” she said. “I used to be you.”

This time, it was the Queen who laughed.  “I’m sorry,” she said, stepping beside Kelia. Kelia could see her black boot and the dried blood caked to the tip. “Did you say you used to be me? How is that even possible?”

“I used to wear my emotions on my sleeves,” Kelia said. It was difficult for her to get the words out. Her stomach felt bruised; even breathing put pressure on her that caused her face to contort in pain. “I used to let my emotions control me. I suppose the only difference is, I can now see how naive I was. Drew was right.”

At the mention of Drew’s name, the Queen kicked Kelia in the back. Kelia grunted, her entire body straightening.

“You will not say his name,” the Queen snapped.

Kelia laughed again. “Fine,” she said. “I’ve said his name so often in the throes of passion, I’m starting to tire of it.” She flicked her wrist dismissively. It surprised her that her wrist did not shoot any pain in her body. It was probably the only part of her body still left unharmed.

The Queen roared. She stopped her pacing, her boots just in front of Kelia’s face. Kelia rolled back into the fetal position but found she could not bring her knees up any further than parallel to her waist. The Queen was strong, even if she was emotional. Kelia bit her lip to keep herself from whimpering.

“He doesn’t love you,” Kelia said. She spat out the blood lingering in her mouth. She did not know why she was still talking. She did not think the words would do anything to change the Queen’s mind; it would only infuriate her more. However, if Kelia was going to die here, she was going to get in some words first. Words that came out of her mouth in elaborate ribbons the way lace fell from a dress. “Why waste all of this time and all of this effort? Why waste devoted followers who see nothing but death when Drew will never love you?”

“Drew is confused,” the Queen said. “You have bewitched him somehow. Perhaps that earth witch he keeps around has helped you.”

“Emma?” Kelia asked. “The same witch who assisted with the wards on your island?”

“I can walk on land because of her, but don’t think she didn’t resent me for that. Did you know Emma and I are distant cousins?”

Were distant cousins, perhaps. She didn’t know…

Kelia snorted.

“I don’t expect you to believe me,” the Queen murmured. From where Kelia lay, she could see the Queen walk up and down the cool stone floor, her slippers silent. “Why else would she help me? She is family.”

“If she is family, why does she hate you?” Kelia asked. “Why take up with the Shadow who broke your heart?”

“You think Drew broke my heart?” The Queen stopped and laughed again. “What a comical suggestion. Lord, no. Drew is a possession. He belongs to me. I want what is mine. And he is mine. Do you not understand the difference?”

“I understand love. I understand that Drew loves me and not you, and that ever since you were first created, you have longed for someone to experience a lifetime—a thousand lifetimes—with you. I did not understand it until now, but you are lonely. Powerful, yes. You have all of these creatures clamoring to you. They bow at your feet and look at you like you are some kind of goddess incarnate. They worship you. And yet, you want Drew. You want a partner. Drew is probably the only person you respect because you viewed him as your equal. And he walked away from you because he would rather be anywhere but with you.”

That last quip earned another kick. Kelia was forced to spit up everything in her mouth.

“Why do I even listen to you?” the Queen said. “You are a child with no experience.”

“You listen to me because Drew Knight loves me in a way he’ll never love anyone else, and as much as that angers you,” Kelia said, “you want to know why.”

Another kick.

“Do you have a death wish?” the Queen asked.

Kelia’s body groaned. She was in too much pain to be able to distinguish where the Queen was currently in relation to her own position.

She didn’t think she would survive much longer. Knowing this, she still could not stop her mouth from speaking. The words came out naturally, the same way she tried to gulp in air or open and shut her eyes.

“Hasn’t anyone told you?” Kelia asked. She was suddenly overtaken by a coughing spurt. Blood flew out of her mouth and splattered against the floor. “I am already dead. Drew turned me himself.”

The Queen made a sound that resembled a screech and a grunt. She dashed over to Kelia, using her unnatural speed, and grabbed Kelia by the throat before lifting Kelia up into the air.

“I can kill you right now, and Drew would have no choice but to love me,” the Queen said. “You are the reason he’s not with me. It’s you.”

“Drew…left you before…I was even…born.” Kelia didn’t know if the Queen actually understood the words that came out of her mouth, of if they were as garbled as they felt.

The Queen didn’t seem to like it regardless; she squeezed Kelia’s throat tighter. Kelia’s mind began to get fuzzy. This was it. She would die. The Queen would not torture her in front of Drew. That would delay the inevitable. It would give Drew an opportunity to save her again, and that was the last thing the Queen wanted.

No, Kelia was quite certain the Queen would kill her now. Despite this knowledge, her mouth formed a triumphant smile. At the very least, Kelia knew without a doubt that Drew loved her. He would move on when she was gone, but there would be a part of him that belonged to just her, and that made all the difference.

“Put her down, Katalina.”

That voice. His voice. Of course he would come, but she wished he hadn’t.

The Queen’s grip on Kelia did not waver. Kelia’s eyesight blotched with dark spots. It wasn’t as though she needed the air to breathe, exactly, but she could feel her throat caving in. In seconds, it would be crushed, and Kelia would be ash.

“And why should I do that?” the Queen asked. She did not even turn to look at Drew. Her focus was on Kelia and Kelia alone. Kelia was flattered. She tried to look at Drew, but it was getting more and more difficult to see.

“Because I’m asking you to,” Drew said with surprising gentleness.

Kelia’s stomach twisted at the sound. Why was he being kind with the Queen? Why demean himself?

“Let her go,” Drew continued, “and I will love you.”

Kelia felt the Queen’s grip waver. No. Drew would not actually choose to stay here, would he?

“You lie.”

“I will do whatever it is you ask of me, if only you would let her go.”

Still, the Queen hesitated, her grip still slowly squeezing the life from Kelia. Her entire body now felt fuzzy, and she was slipping under…

Until her throat was released.

Until her feet hit the floor.

Until Kelia collapsed into a heap on the stone.

Heavy footsteps fell across the room, which she knew belonged to Drew.

“Drew,” Kelia managed to get out. Her throat felt like it was on fire. It burned to even think, let alone attempt to speak.

Perhaps damage inflicted by other Shadows, or maybe just the Queen herself, did not heal as quickly.

“Please,” the Queen croaked out. She sounded nothing short of pathetic. “Do not lie to me. I’ve waited just shy of a hundred years—”

“And I am sorry to have made you wait,” Drew said. Kelia thought it sounded as though his voice was forced, like this was a lie, but pain was starting to numb her sensibility, and she could not open her left eye. It was hard to distinguish what was fact and what was fiction. “I just needed to sort myself out.”

“I will make you pay for my pain.”

“In the worst way, I hope.” Now, there was a smile to his voice, a tone she recognized and had, at one time, made her feel warm and special. Now, she wanted to wretch, and not just because her insides were spinning. “Darling, do you remember when I would kiss the inside of your knee? Do you remember what it would do to you?”

Kelia clenched her teeth. Why could the Queen not kill her? Even if this was all a farce, Kelia did not want to hear it.

“What shall we do with her?” the Queen asked.

Kelia turned her head so she could look at them.

It was the worst thing she could have done.

Drew had eased himself behind the Queen and had one arm wrapped around her waist while the other brushed her hair aside and exposed her neck.

“Trivialities we can discuss at a later time,” Drew said dismissively. “You know I haven’t taken blood from her the way I have from you. Something inside me did not want to pollute my body with another—”

“Then why run from me, Drew?” the Queen asked. “Why keep yourself away from me for nearly a century?”

“Like I said. To take care of things. To prove to myself that I loved you. I thought I could not love forever. You showed me I can. I thought the distance would give me clarity, but it’s now, seeing you, that I realize what I’ve been missing all these years. I’m sorry for your pain, my darling. Forgive me?”

“Of course, my darling, of course.”

Kelia could not be sure, but it sounded as though the Queen was speaking through a sob, perhaps two. She scowled. Where was the fearsome bitch who controlled Sea Shadows? What happened to her? Could she really fall so easily back to Drew? Was she just that pathetic?

“Come now,” Drew purred.

Kelia’s stomach continued to tumble. She could not help herself when she started to heave. It was the last thing she wanted to hear; Drew speak in such a way to anyone who was not her, but especially the Queen. There was nothing in Kelia’s stomach, which made vomiting more painful, but it was as though the sound echoed through her mind. She could not get it out of her head. Part of her was ready to start banging her head on the floor to make it stop.

“Drew…” The Queen stepped away from him. “I can’t… I need her to die. I need her to die now, don’t you see? I cannot have her alive when she threatens our reunion.”

“She is of no consequence,” Drew said. “Dirt on our boots, nothing more. You worry for nothing.”

“If she is nothing, then why do you want to keep her alive?” There was an edge to the Queen’s voice now, as though she was getting suspicious.

“I don’t,” Drew insisted. “However—”

“Then kill her now.” The Queen crossed her arms over her chest. “If you love me, if you truly meant what you just said, you will kill her now. I had wanted to do it slowly, to punish her for the pain she caused me, but now, I would prefer if she is gone as quickly as can be done.” A beat. “Do you hesitate?”

“I’m sorry,” Drew murmured.

Kelia knew he was not going to kill her, but she did not know what to expect as this played out.

“I’m sorry I did not do this sooner,” Drew said. “I’m sorry I did not do this when I had the chance, but I will rectify the situation now.”

He whirled on the heel of his boot so he faced the Queen, and he ran toward her like he was a shadow trying to escape being touched by the sunlight. The Queen was slow to respond only because she had not expected it.

Kelia almost felt sorry for her.

Almost.

Drew flattened his hand and slammed it into her chest so quickly, Kelia did not even have time to blink. In less than a second, he pulled out her heart—a black organ that looked as dead and decrepit as Sirens floating in the sea—and squeezed it until it crumbled in his hand.

29

Drew blinked once, then twice.

It was done.

The Queen was finally dead.

The remaining Shadows halted. They looked to each other, uncertainty crossing their faces. Clearly they were unsure what to do or how to behave now that the Queen was gone.

Drew tensed, waiting for them to attack. When they did not, he straightened. Without warning, they pushed past him, fleeing. Drew did not bother to go after them. He did not think they would be a threat any longer.

Why risk their lives for a Queen who was dead?

Ash surrounded them like rain after a drought. He started to laugh. He whirled around on the ball of his foot as the chuckles continued to come out of his mouth.

Until his eyes rested on Kelia.

“Darling.”

“Don’t call me that.” Kelia’s eyes were closed, and she winced as she moved.

He could not tell if it was pain from what had to happen between he and the Queen, or if it was because her body could not endure any more harm.

Perhaps both.

“You know I did not mean—”

“I know.” She tried to nod and flinched her head. “I do. And I’ll probably… I’ll probably be okay with it later. But now… It’s too soon.”

Drew dropped to his knees and brought his wrist to his mouth. Quickly, his fangs ripped the skin off his wrist and placed it just in front of Kelia’s mouth. She opened one eye as though she could smell the blood.

“Drink, dar—Kelia.” He smiled. He loved her name. He loved the way it sounded on his mouth. He loved everything about her. “It will speed up your body’s healing process. Even Shadows cannot heal quickly otherwise when injured by the Queen.”

Kelia nodded and closed her eyes once again. She leaned forward and placed her lips on his wrist and started to consume his blood. He had to bite back a moan. Somehow, even in the most treacherous of places, she brought out something raw and passionate in him.

When she finished, she released his hand and he let it fall back to his side. He could see the change in her almost immediately. After another few minutes, she was able to push herself into a sitting position.

Drew knelt down and wrapped his arm around her body, helping her stand. “Are you all right?”

She shrugged. “I’ve been better.”

He grinned. “I’m glad to see you haven’t lost your charming personality.”

Drew assisted Kelia toward the door. Together, they would go back into the battle.

Could it be over?

As they exited the building, he saw lots of ash and lots of blood in the ocean. Sirens were transforming before his very eyes into the humans they used to be while the remaining Shadows looked around, as though a spell had been broken from their minds.

He looked across the sea at his ship and saw Wendy, holding what seemed like nothing but actually appeared to be a shield to protect the Sirens.

Drew and Kelia walked to the shore. No Shadow attacked. They looked at Drew and Kelia in awe.

“It can’t be…”

“Tell me it’s not true.”

“Sorry,” Drew said, though he did not stop walking. “The Queen is dead. You are all free.”

He made his way to a rowboat and helped Kelia inside before pushing the boat onto the water and rowing to the Wraith.

It was only a moment before they were both back on deck. Drew was just about to pull Kelia into a long kiss when Bethany appeared, seemingly from nowhere.

Drew cleared his throat. “Let me be the one to tell her.”

“Tell me what?” Kelia asked.

His gaze snapped to Kelia. Her eyes were still closed, but there was a wrinkle over her nose that indicated she could feel the pain in her body. She was healing, but her body was slow, still in its Infancy. She might be stuck with the pain for a few days at least.

“I’m afraid I won’t get to give you that happily ever after after all,” he said slowly.

“What are you talking about?” Her voice was tight, controlled. He knew she was trying to keep the pain from her voice so he wouldn’t have to worry. Why she continued to think about him even while she endured such pain was not something he understood. Perhaps that was the very definition of love.

There were so many unsolved mysteries about this woman. He’d hoped over many lifetimes to uncover more of them. But it wasn’t meant to be.

“I must leave you,” he told her. “I must go.”

Her eyebrows pushed together, and she tried to sit up. She grunted as she did so, moving slower than his ship against the wind.

“Kelia,” he said in a low voice. “Do not push yourself.”

“I went through Hell and back, a few times actually, just to see you kill the Queen so we could be together,” Kelia pointed out. She finally opened her eyes so they locked with Drew’s. He wanted to look away, but he could not. She captivated him. “And now you tell me that cannot be?”

Drew chuckled, but there was no heart in it. He simply reacted.

“Yes, I’m afraid so,” he said.

“You lied.”

“I didn’t lie,” he maintained. “I withheld.”

“It’s starting to feel like the same thing,” she said. “You could have just told me. I would have supported you. I would have done anything for you, Drew—I did do everything for you. And you’re walking away?”

“I don’t have a choice.”

“You always have a choice,” she snapped. She winced, as though the powerful thrust of her words were enough to sting like weapons. “Stop lying to me, and  stop lying to yourself.”

“The only reason the Sirens even agreed to help was because Bethany made them,” he said. “She wanted me punished because, in a way, I am at fault for what happened to the Sirens. I left the Queen, and the consequences of that action affected everyone from Emma to Wendy to Daniella to you. Your father. The Sirens. How can I blame them for their hatred of me and my kind—for their desire of retribution—when, if I had just stayed put, they would not have been created, or have suffered, in the first place?”

Kelia placed her hand on his cheek. He could read her eyes clearly. She was always so open with her emotions. He wanted to remind her that her emotions would not serve her, but he held back. Now was not the time to say such things.

“The Queen is finally dead,” she murmured. “And still we cannot be together.”

Drew opened his mouth, ready to respond, when someone cleared their throat behind them. Kelia tilted her head to look. When Drew saw Kelia frown, he moved so he was facing her, positioning Kelia behind him.

“It is time,” Bethany said. “We must leave now.”

“Bethany,” Kelia said, her voice quivering as she said her name. In all the time that Drew knew Kelia, he had never heard her beg before. She had too much pride. Even as he watched her with the Queen, not once did she beg for her life. “Bethany, please. Your sisters have reclaimed their lives. Look at them.” She gestured out at Sangre, where the remaining Sirens were positioned, still alive, all standing on shaking legs and attempting to cover up their bodies with whatever they could find. “You have your freedom. Why would you force Drew to give his up? Without him, you—”

“Without him, my sister and I never would have become Sirens in the first place,” she said. “Without Drew Knight, we would have been married off, probably with grown children by now. Without him, my sister would still be alive.”

“I will go to Port George,” Drew said, “but I still have people on my ship who wish to disembark on the way. You may accompany us if you like, if you do not trust that I will turn myself in. But I would appreciate the opportunity to get my sister and the redhead to Adelaide.”

“The redhead?” Bethany asked, her lips quirking up into a small amused grin.

“You know very well what her name is,” Kelia told him, her tone droll.

“Is that all right with you?” Drew asked.

“I suppose…” she said. “I do not think I will go with you. I’m just going to trust your word. It is imperative you do not betray that, Shadow. My time as a Siren has taught me magic I would not hesitate to use against you, or the people you love, if I need to.”

“What’s your problem?” Kelia snapped, stepping from behind Drew. “We’ve all lost people in this war. I’ve lost a father, a close companion. I’ve been harmed in more ways than you can imagine. And I’ve died. Died. I don’t get to turn into a human at the end of this like you did. I am still a Shadow. I am still dead, condemned to the sea until darkness. What more do you want?”

Bethany didn’t flinch. Her eyes stayed on Drew, and there was a silent communication that seemed to pass between them, something Kelia did not quite grasp.

“I promise you, I will go to Port George. I will turn myself over to the East India Company.”

Bethany nodded before shifting her eyes over so they rested on Kelia. “Perhaps we will meet again one day, Shadow.”

“You better pray we do not,” Kelia said through gritted teeth.

Bethany grinned and looked back at Drew. “I see why you fancy her,” she said. “I will disembark now. I’m trusting you at your word, Captain Knight. If I find out you lied to me—”

“Save your breath, darling,” Drew said. “I am aware of your threats and your ability to carry them out. You have my word. What more do you need?”

There was still a pause, as though she was hesitating to trust him, but finally she nodded. Without another word, she got off of Drew’s ship and headed to one of the boats she commandeered from the inn at the Island of the Damned.

“Ready to set sail then?” Drew asked.

Kelia didn’t answer. She just turned and walked away, as though he was already gone from her life.

Kelia had to put some distance between herself and Drew. Even after learning he had betrayed her—that he had agreed to turn himself in to the East India Company—she still couldn’t stand near him without hot chills running through her body. Despite the fact she had known him for a while now, he still had this effect on her. He still caused her stomach to tumble and her heart to quicken and her breath to shudder.

Soon, she would never feel that rush ever again.

Dropping Wendy and Daniella off with Adelaide was a lot quicker than Kelia had expected it to be. Of course, Adelaide was not one for sentimentalities or idle chatter. Drew barely said two words to her before she all but slammed the door in his face. She was back at her old home, having already rebuilt it in a matter of days. When Adelaide found out about Emma, it was the first time Kelia had seen her emote anything other than annoyance, frustration, and arrogance.

“She would have wanted me to take you, unfortunately,” Adelaide had said to Wendy. “I better do it. The last thing I want is for her to haunt me in death. She was already a bitch of a woman in life; I can only imagine how she’d be as a spirit.”

Drew and Kelia headed back from the island to the ship. The Island of the Damned was under construction. There was not as many people there, and there were no threats waiting for Drew and Kelia at every turn, as there had been before.

Either that meant Drew and Kelia had eradicated the threats when they were here last or, now that the Queen was finally dead, there was no reason to go after Drew and Kelia.

As much as she wanted to be angry with him and distance herself from him, the closer they came to him turning himself in, the more she wanted to experience every last moment with him that she had left.

“Now where do we go?” Kelia asked, once they were safely on board.

“You know where, darling,” Drew said.

Drew pulled Kelia toward him so she rested her cheek against his chest, and he placed his chin on top of her head, his arms wrapping around her body and keeping her close to him.

“We go to Port George,” he murmured.

Kelia felt tears accumulate in her eyes, but she blinked them back from falling. Drew needed her to be strong, and all she wanted to do was break down.

“We go to The Society and see if it’s still standing,” he continued. “I’m sure the East India Company will want to hear about what has happened to their Queen.”

30

When Kelia stepped foot on the docks of Port George, she looked up at the castle that once housed The Society.

She lived—used to live—here. It looked terribly similar, and yet, things had changed so much. There was an emptiness about it. It was as though a looming tension still hung in the air around this place even though there was no one here except ghosts.

She looked at the ground, and her stomach flipped. She hadn’t been seasick in months, and yet, there was something about this place that made her weak, that made her more human than she cared to admit.

She flared her nose and looked around. The scent of the fire seemed to linger even though the barn was in a heap on the ground. Her mind flashed to that evening, where everyone died. Where Jennifer betrayed her. Where Drew had come back and rescued her.

At the time, Kelia thought the entire island was going to go up in flames, and she would not have cared. Now, though… Port George was resilient to say the least. It had endured fires and storms, battles and hurricanes, and somehow, it was still standing. It would probably still be standing long before she—

Died was the wrong word.

She hid a grin and shifted her weight, glancing behind her. Drew followed her onto the island. The dark sky was not so dark to blot the light from the stars shining down upon them. There was no moon. It was completely black—a new moon, the witches called it. A new beginning. Time to start over, set intentions. A clean slate.

Kelia liked that.

“Are you ready for this?” Drew asked, stepping next to her and flattening the wrinkles on his pressed white tunic.

She did not think she had ever seen him look so clean before. It reminded her just how handsome he was, which surprised her because she was already so in awe of him as it was.

“Are you ready for it?” Kelia asked. “You’ve been on the run from the East India Company your whole life. Do you think they will honor the truce?”

“I have no expectation whatsoever,” Drew returned, his voice dry. “Unfortunately, I trust no one save for a select few.”

“Am I on the list?”

“You are still under review.”

Kelia smiled despite herself. “I’m surprised Wendy didn’t want to come,” she said as they began to head up to the fortress. “I was sure she would want nothing more than to see these bastards sign over their desire to see you arrested and killed.”

“Wendy jumped at the chance Adelaide gave her and, quite frankly, I don’t blame her,” he said. He reached out and tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. “Adelaide does not endure others unless it benefits her in some way. The fact that she took both her and Wendy surprises even me, and I am not one easily surprised.”

Kelia pressed her lips together to keep from smiling. They began to walk up the path that led directly to the fortress. From where Kelia stood, there were two armed guards dressed in all black, a bow slung across their chests and arrows on their backs. Kelia would not be surprised if the tips of the arrows were laced in silver. Just in case.

“Are you sure this is what you want to do?” Kelia asked. “We do not know what they’ll do to you, Drew. What if they kill you?”

“I haven’t entertained any other outcome,” Drew returned.

Kelia recoiled. She couldn’t believe she was walking with him to his death. She had to believe there was still hope, if not for them to be together, at least for him to remain alive. Even if he was a prisoner.

If he was a prisoner, she could visit him. Free him. Something.

But there would be no bringing him back from a final death.

“Don’t go,” she said, stopping hard in her tracks, his hand in hers to stop him from walking on.

“Kelia,” he said, sorrow filling his eyes. “You know I must. Perhaps…” He bit his lip and then curled an errant strand of hair behind her ear. “Perhaps we should part ways here. Leave on a good memory. You can carry whatever hope you need with you. Remember me this way.”

She swallowed around the lump in her throat. “I am with you until the very end, Drew Knight. Know that as absolutely as you know your love for me.”

His sad gaze searched hers a moment longer before he silently started up the path again.

Kelia followed, her feet like lead with each step.

A man emerged from the building. Kelia could tell he was a Blood Beast just from the way he carried himself. There was also something about him, something supernatural that called to attention his good looks. Even Kelia could not help but stare at him. His chestnut hair was thick and wild, like the mane of a lion. He had sharp gold eyes and a strong jaw that seemed perpetually clenched, as though he was angry at everything all the time. He was taller than Drew by about two, perhaps three inches, and his body was packed with muscle.

“Drew Knight.” The man’s voice was a rich timber. He was probably a delightful singer when he was alive. He could still be one even now. “And you’ve brought a…friend.”

Drew forced a smile and matched this Beast’s stare with an unflinching one of his own.

“I’m sorry, I don’t believe we had the pleasure,” Drew said.

Neither man shook hands.

“James,” the man said. “James Faulkner. Lieutenant in the Shadow Army. I’m here to show you to the drawing room. Your friend will have to wait outside while things are discussed.”

“My friend will do no such thing,” Drew said seriously. “She will come inside and stay with me. What you say to me, you can say to her.”

“The East India Company does not wish to bore the lady with words and trivial details,” James Faulkner said as they stepped into the fortress and made a right.

“Mr. Faulkner,” Kelia said before Drew had a chance to reply. “Forgive me, but have you met a lady before? One who is educated and has killed? One who can match appropriate stockings with dresses and one who, as a Shadow herself, has tasted Siren blood and lived to tell the tale?”

James shifted his gaze from Drew to Kelia. Kelia forced a smile.

“No,” he admitted, though his voice was still curt. “I have not.”

“I am not surprised,” she said, turning her attention away from Faulkner and letting her eyes roam the familiar hallway. “If anyone is in need of assistance when particularly difficult words come up in discussion, I am happy to offer my services.”

“Darling, no need to make a spectacle of the Beast,” Drew murmured, though Kelia could see approval shining in his dark eyes.

“He needs to learn manners,” Kelia pointed out.

“I am quite aware of the decorum of our society,” James Faulkner put in. He opened the door to the fortress and took a step back so both Drew and Kelia could step forward. “Whether I choose to actually participate in said decorum is a different matter.”

“Does your employer not wish you to be their perfect beast?” Kelia asked.

There was part of her that was being saucy on purpose, but she was genuinely curious about this Sea Shadow. If he was being honest, if his bristle regarding the rules was not for show, then she wanted to know how the East India Company kept him in line.

“I am no one’s beast,” James said. There was a slight bite in his tone.

As the trio walked down the shadowy hallway lit up only by the torches hanging on the walls, Drew slid his hand into Kelia’s and gave it a gentle squeeze. To a casual onlooker, it might have been a romantic gesture. Kelia knew, however, that he was sending her a silent warning.

The rest of the walk was silent and unhurried. James did not seem to be in a rush. Kelia knew she and Drew were not. Kelia knew the East India Company expected Drew to turn himself over. Bethany expected the same. But perhaps there was a way to bargain Drew out of this.

Kelia was willing to do anything for the East India Company despite their treacherous, sordid history if it meant getting Drew back.

James turned left and headed up the staircase. Kelia instantly recognized it as the way to the council chambers. She remembered coming here when she was searching for documentation on where Wendy Knight was located within The Society. It held a secret library filled with books of magic that Kelia had longed to read before she was pulled away by fate.

They walked down another hallway where soft voices echoed from behind closed doors as they passed. She clenched her jaw. She thought The Society had been destroyed since they left, since the death of Rycroft, since—

But clearly not.

The Society—just like their fortress—was still standing.

Kelia blanched. She had to stop herself. Her stomach was getting woozy, and she was almost afraid she might wretch all over the floor.

Strange.

She had not been nauseated like this since she had been human and was battling her prevalent sea sickness.

“You all right, darling?” Drew asked, stopping so he could stay by her side.

James stopped and gave her a questioning look but said nothing.

“I’m fine,” Kelia said, smoothing out the wrinkles on her tunic over her stomach. “I’m fine.”

“Good,” Faulkner said. “We would not like to keep the EIC waiting any longer.”

Kelia had a retort waiting for him on the tip of her tongue, but Drew pulled her into the room before she could say anything. The long wooden table was still there, but the library had completely vanished. Kelia hoped more than anything that the East India Company had not burned the books or destroyed them. Hide them if they must, but anything more than that was simply criminal.

“Drew Knight,” one of the men said, standing up from his seat at the head of the table.

His partner, a short man with a scowl on his face, did not even bother to pick his head up from the fascinating task of cleaning his cuticles with his fingernails.

“To what do we owe the visit?” the first man asked.

Drew furrowed his brow. He eased into the room. Kelia preferred to stand next to the door in case a hasty exit was required. From the corner of her eye, she saw Faulkner slide into a chair on the opposite side of the table and drum his long fingers against the surface. His shoulders were square, his posture nearly perfect. He must have been some sort of gentleman before he was turned.

“I made a bargain with a Siren,” Drew said. “In exchange for the Sirens’ help in killing the Queen, I was to pay you a visit.”

“Why?” The dry voice of the indifferent man filled the room.

Kelia bristled even though she should not allow someone inconsequential to get under her skin. There was just something about this man, however. Something she did not trust.

“Why?” Drew repeated. “Surely you know what happened by now?” He took a tentative step into the room, but his head moved panoramically. Kelia knew he was trying to scan for potential exits. “The Queen is dead.”

“Would you like a biscuit?” the second, sitting, man said. He finally looked up at Drew, his periwinkle eyes as bored as his curled lips.

“Wilson,” the first man said in a gentle warning. “Drew Knight and his friend have done us a great service by killing the Queen.”

“The East India Company wanted the Queen dead?” Kelia said before she could stop herself.

“Why do you think no one from the EIC defended her?” Wilson asked. He leaned forward in his chair and placed his hands on the surface of the desk. “Don’t you think it strange that her greatest ally was not there for her during such a threatening time?”

Kelia’s mouth dropped open as she let the man’s words sink in. Not once had she questioned why the East India Company was not there. She knew the Queen and the EIC had a tumultuous relationship to say the least, but they regarded each other as allies. At the very least, they would fight on the same side.

And yet, there was no one on Sangre besides the Queen’s Shadows to defend her.

That was telling, and Kelia had not realized it until just now.

“You wanted the Queen dead?” Drew repeated, as if hoping for a different answer.

His tone was much more reserved than Kelia’s had been. He always held his emotions close to his chest. Kelia wished she could be more like that but knew she would never be. And she was starting to accept that that was okay.

“Yes,” the first man said. “And you helped us accomplish that. We didn’t have to risk our men. And for that, we thank you.”

“What does that mean, exactly?” Kelia asked, taking a step forward from where she had positioned herself in the corner of the room.

“It means, dear, that you and your beloved are of no consequence to us,” Wilson said. “Do whatever you want. Go wherever you want. We do not care. We are starting to execute the second portion of our plan, and since it should not affect Shadows, no one is concerned with you.”

“Won’t affect Shadows," Drew said slowly.

“The EIC has always had its eye on colonizing India, China, and the eastern part of the continent, and we’ve succeeded in doing so,” Wilson continued. “We continue to trade with a variety of countries in order to unite them all and establish England as the sovereign ruler over those countries.”

“But," the first man put in, “there are others who need our help.”

Kelia pursed her lips. Need their help? They pitched this as if they were heroes. Really, they were trying to get control of anyone they could.

“Your father’s breeding program gave us some headway,” Wilson went on. “But we’re going to start a new program. We don’t just want countries, after all. We want creatures. We started with the Queen, but we want to expand. Experiment. Create. Add more value to the world.”

“Control over the land does allow us to help many people,” the first man said, “but imagine how much good we can do if we also had control over magic.”

“Is that even possible?” Kelia asked, a pit growing in her stomach.

The East India Company may have wanted the Queen dead, and may have been willing to let Drew walk free, but they were not good and noble people. Power in their hands was dangerous.

“We think so,” the first man said with a grin. “And we have you to thank for getting the Queen out of the way, thus giving us the ability to move forward. Thank you, both of you. Now, if you’ll excuse us. We have much to discuss.”

Faulkner stood and headed to the door. He opened it up, and Drew piled out followed by a very confused Kelia.

Why was Drew not saying anything?

“You’re okay with this?” she asked Faulkner as she brushed past him. “They control your balls as well as your mouth?”

Faulkner gave her a look but did not respond.

When they finally arrived at the ship, Kelia threw her arms out and stomped her foot. “Why no fight, Drew?” she demanded. “Why no argument? Why no—”

“Because we are free!” he exclaimed, grabbing her shoulders and bringing her close to him. “We are free, and we are together, and we are alive. That is all that matters to me. Don’t you see? We went to Hell and back, and we survived. I want to enjoy this. All my life I have been running. Now, I don’t need to. Not anymore.”

Didn’t he get it? This would make them just as bad as everyone who had looked the other way at what The Society was doing. At what the Queen had done.

Nobody cared until it was their own lives on the line.

“I thought you were different, Drew,” she said, shaking her head. “But you only care about yourself.”

“And you,” he said, stepping closer. “But you’re right. We should do something. We will do something.”

Kelia arched her eyebrow. “Will we?”

“Yes,” he promised. “But not today. Not when we know so little and we’re so ill prepared. Let’s see what they do first.” He brushed hair behind her ear and cupped Kelia’s cheek with his palm. "Please, Kelia. Grant me this one favor. Let us simply forget anyone else exists for just a short time. Let me enjoy you.”

He got down on his knees and gazed up at her, causing her stomach to twitch. “You are my Queen. Let me worship you without worry or stress. We have a thousand lifetimes together. Let’s start now.”

Kelia wanted to argue, but she could not find a good reason to do so. Especially not when he looked at her that way.

They could save the world another day.

“Queen, you say?” she asked as she ran her fingers through Drew’s hair.

He caressed the hemline of her tunic. “And I am your Knight. And that’s the way it is. That is the way it will always be.”

He lifted the clothing and kissed her bare stomach, and her eyes closed on their own accord.

“What say you, darling?” he asked.

“I thought I was a Queen,” she teased.

“You’re right, I apologize.” Another kiss, near her navel. “What say you, Your Majesty?”

“Yes,” she murmured back. “I say yes.”

With that declaration to seal the deal, he tugged off her tunic and undressed her before making love to her under the stars and in the cool swell of darkness.

Did You Like Queen of Darkness?

As an author, the best thing a reader can do is leave an honest review. I love gathering feedback because it shows me you care and it helps me be a better writer. If you have the time, I’d greatly appreciate any feedback you can give me. Thank you!

Want to find out when Isadora Brown’s book comes out? Maybe you’d like to jump in on the giveaways, sales, and other fun stuff? Please consider signing up for her newsletter here.

**

Get a FREE book when you subscribe to Rebecca's newsletter here!

About the Author

Isadora Brown loves all things dark, dangerous, and deadly. Things that go bump in the night and send shivers down backs are things she adores. She loves (and writes) sexy, forbidden romance, usually with some bite and a hint of magic.

She is currently represented by Bethany Weaver of The Weaver Literary Agency.

New York Times bestselling author Rebecca Hamilton writes urban fantasy and paranormal romance for Harlequin, Baste Lübbe, and Evershade. A book addict, registered bone marrow donor, and indian food enthusiast, she often takes to fictional worlds to see what perilous situations her characters will find themselves in next.

Represented by Rossano Trentin of TZLA, Rebecca has been published internationally, in three languages: English, German, and Hungarian.

Visit her website here.

Table of Contents

- Cover
- Title Page
- Contents
- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- Chapter 3
- Chapter 4
- Chapter 5
- Chapter 6
- Chapter 7
- Chapter 8
- Chapter 9
- Chapter 10
- Chapter 11
- Chapter 12
- Chapter 13
- Chapter 14
- Chapter 15
- Chapter 16
- Chapter 17
- Chapter 18
- Chapter 19
- Chapter 20
- Chapter 21
- Chapter 22
- Chapter 23
- Chapter 24
- Chapter 25
- Chapter 26
- Chapter 27
- Chapter 28
- Chapter 29
- Chapter 30
- Did You Like Queen of Darkness?
- Newsletter Information
- About the Author